292 58 4MB
English Pages 240 pages [346] Year 2014
THE HELLENISTIC WORLD
New Perspectives edited by
Daniel Ogden
THEHELLENISTICWORLD:NEWPERSPECTIVES
THE HELLENISTIC WORLD NewPerspectives Editor
DanielOgden
Contributors SylvieleBohec-Bouhet,DavidBraund, ElizabethCarney,JohnDavies,AndrewErskine, ShelleyHales,WaldemarHeckel,LloydLlewellyn-Jones, AlanB.Lloyd,ChristianMileta,GrahamShipley, DorothyThompson,RuthWestgate, KlausZimmermann
The Classical Press of Wales and
Duckworth
Firstpublishedin2002by GeraldDuckworth&Co.Ltd. 61FrithStreet,LondonW1D3JL (soledistributoroutsideN.America) and TheClassicalPressofWales DistributorintheUnitedStatesofAmerica: TheDavidBrownBookCo. POBox511,Oakville,CT06779 Tel:(860)945–9329 Fax:(860)945–9468 Originatedandpreparedforpressat TheClassicalPressofWales 15RosehillTerrace,SwanseaSA16JN Tel:01792458397 Fax:01792464067 ©2002Thecontributors Allrightsreserved.Nopartofthispublicationmaybereproduced,storedinaretrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying,recordingorotherwise,withoutthepriorpermissionofthepublisher. ISBN0715631802 AcataloguerecordforthisbookisavailablefromtheBritishLibrary
TypesetbyErnestBuckley,Clunton,Shropshire PrintedandboundintheUKbyGomerPress,Llandysul,Ceredigion,Wales
Contents
Page
Preface
vii
Introduction.FromChaostoCleopatra DanielOgden(UniversityofWales,Swansea)
ix
StructureandSystem 1. Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties JohnDavies(UniversityofLiverpool)
1
2. Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld:amisunderstoodmetaphor 23 KlausZimmermann(Friedrich-Schiller-Universität,Jena) Kingandcourt 3. ThekingsofMacedonandthecultofZeusinthe hellenisticperiod SylvieleBohec-Bouhet(UniversitédeRouen)
41
Translatedbytheeditor
4. HuntingandtheMacedonianelite:sharingtherivalry ofthechase ElizabethCarney(ClemsonUniversity) 5. Thepoliticsofdistrust:AlexanderandhisSuccessors WaldemarHeckel(UniversityofCalgary)
59 81
Familyandkinship 6. Obrotherwhereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy AndrewErskine(NationalUniversityofIreland,Galway)
97
7. TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod.Some hieroglyphicevidence AlanB.Lloyd(UniversityofWales,Swansea)
117
8. FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt DorothyThompson(GirtonCollege,Cambridge)
137
v
Contents Landscapeandpeople 9. Thekingandhisland.Someremarksontheroyalarea (basilikechora)ofhellenisticAsiaMinor ChristianMileta(FreieUniversität,Berlin)
157
10. Hiddenlandscapes:Greekfieldsurveydataand hellenistichistory GrahamShipley(UniversityofLeicester)
177
11. Steppeandsea:thehellenisticnorthintheBlackSearegion beforethefirstcenturybc DavidBraund(UniversityofExeter)
199
Artandimage 12. Hellenisticmosaics RuthWestgate(CardiffUniversity,UniversityofWales)
221
13. HowtheVenusdeMilolostherarms ShelleyHales(UniversityofBristol)
253
14. CelluloidCleopatrasorDidtheGreeksevergettoEgypt? LloydLlewellyn-Jones(OpenUniversity)
275
Maps
305
Index
311
vi
Preface The papers collected here proceed from acolloquium organized by the UniversityofWalesInstituteofClassicsandAncientHistory(UWICAH) atHay-on-Wye,July17–19,2000.Thevolumeisdedicatedtoourformer colleague,StephenMitchell,theco-founderofUWICAH,incelebration ofhisappointmenttotheLeverhulmeChairofHellenisticHistoryatthe UniversityofExeter,andinthanksforhisguidancewiththeproject.
vii
Introduction FROMCHAOSTOCLEOPATRA DanielOgden
Thehellenisticworld,theGreek-dominatedworldbetween323and30bc, islessoftenregardedasafieldofancienthistorythanasanabsencewithin it.Publishersfeartheveryword‘hellenistic’foritssupposedobscurityand gotoextraordinarylengthstobanishitfromthemaintitlesoftheirbooks. Theconventionalexpedientisthe‘framing’or‘book-ends’approach,that is, to define the period by its edges, or even in terms of individuals or eventsthatareactuallyexteriortoitintimeorculture.Theancient-history publisher’s best boy, the ever-bankable Alexander, is repeatedly pressed intoservicetoconstitutethefirstbook-end,forallthathefallsoutsidethe periodbydefinition,sinceitishisdeaththatmarksitscommencement. Ahost of conveniently A-alliterative terms contend to join him as the secondbook-end:AlexandertoActium;AthensfromAlexandertoAntony; FromAlexandertoAugustus.1Sometimesthebestgirltoocancometothe rescue:FromAlexandertoCleopatra.2 Buttheterm‘hellenistic’,whichretainsfullpopularitybetweencovers, isitselfproblematicasadescriptionoftheperiodandcivilizationunder discussion.Itisamodernderivativeoftheancientverbhellenizo,‘Greek-ize’, whichisusedinMaccabeestodenotetheacquisitionofGreeklanguageand lifestylebyJews.3Building,appropriately,onthis,JacquesBénigneBossuet coinedtheterm‘hellénistique’,inhis1681Discourssurl’histoireuniverselle, todescribethelanguageoftheSeptuagint,the‘Greek-ized’versionofthe OldTestament.4Thetermwasfirstexpanded,todescribeGreekcivilization asawholebetween323and30bc,byJohann-GustavDroyseninhis1836 Geschichte der Diadochen (‘History of the Successors’), on the basis that theadoptionofGreeklanguageandculturalformsbynon-Greekswasthe crucialanddefiningcharacteristicoftheage.Moreparticularly,Greekand JewishcultureandreligionhadcometogetherinaHegeliansynthesisthat hadfloweredinthebirthofChristianity.Itwasin1877,whenDroysen’s bookwasrepublishedinomnibusformatwithhisworksonAlexanderand theso-calledEpigoniasGeschichtedesHellenismus(‘Historyofhellenism’) thatthetermfinallybecametheconventionalonefortheage.5Theterm ix
DanielOgden isunsatisfactorybecause,strictlyspeaking,itdefinesnottheGreekworld itself but its barbarian penumbra or periphery, its fringe and candidate members.TheacquisitionofGreeklanguageandculturebynon-Greeks mayormaynothavebeenthemostnotablephenomenoninandaroundthe Greekworldinthe323–30bcperiod,but,bydefinition,the‘hellenizing’ arenotyetthe‘hellenized’.The‘hellenistic’world,inshort,istheGreek world with the Greeks taken out. Here, then, we have asecond gaping absence.Itmightfurtherbeobjectedthatthe323–30bcperiodwasinany casenottheonlyoneinwhichabarbarianperipheryfounditselfattracted towardsorassimilatedintoGreekculture.Cartledgehasotherobjections totheterm‘hellenistic’,an‘unhappytitle’ashecallsit.Henotesthat‘in Englishatanyratethesuffix“-istic”conjuresupanotionofpaleorfailed imitation,Greek-ish,Greek-like,nottherealpukkathing’.6 Introductionstogeneralworksandarticle-collectionsonthehellenistic periodtypicallytellusthatithaslonglanguishedinneglect,andhereis ourthirdabsence.Morespecifically,theytellusthatthisperiodofneglect hasrecentlycometoanend,withworkonthesubjectonlynowatlast burgeoning.This is fortunate: heaven forfend that scholars should find themselves publishing in an unfashionable area. One could be forgiven for,ininnocence,takingsuchclaimsintherecentliteratureatfacevalue.7 ButinfactTarnandGriffithwerealreadyopeningtheprefacetothethird editionoftheirHellenisticCivilizationwithpreciselythesamesentimentsas longagoas1952.Lookingbackattheirsecondedition,publishedin1930, theynotedthattheinterveningyearshadwitnessed‘avastoutpouring,in manylanguages,ofspecialstudiesandmonographsconcernedwiththis period’.8Itatoncebecomesapparentthatsuchaclaimdoesnotdescribe anyobjectiverealityinthepracticeofancientstudies.Rather,itisrevealed as arhetorical decency, as acommonplace without which no preface to hellenisticmaterialcanbecomplete,andas,firstandforemost,amyth. The study of the hellenistic world is forever, it seems, newly arriving, adventitious,likethegodDionysus. Inrecentyearsanewvarietyofabsencehasbeendevisedforthehellenisticworld,asscholarshaveattemptedtodismantleitsboundariesintime andspace.Itisnowcustomarytopromotetheelementsofcontinuitythe hellenistic world shared with the classical one that preceded it and the imperialonethatsucceededit.9 Thetimehascome,surely,toreassertanhonestdefinitionofthehellenisticworldinplainlanguage.Thehellenisticworldisveryeasyindeedto defineintermsofitssinglemostimportantconstituent,10namelythehighly distinctivegroupofinter-marryingandwarringdynaststhatpresidedover it,bothdirectlyandindirectly.Thefirstgroupofrulers,Perdiccasandhis x
Introduction fellows,wascreatedbythedeathofAlexanderin323bcandthelastruler, CleopatratheGreat,wasdriventoherdeathin30bc.Foralltheirdynastic andindividualdifferences,thekings(andproto-kings)andqueensbestow upontheperiodacoherenceandadistinctivenessofsuperstructurethatcan beclaimedfornootherperiodinGreekhistory.Whatsimilarcoherence canbeclaimedforanyofthefragmentedandchaoticGreekworldsofthe archaic, classical, or imperial periods, from which the hellenistic world standsproudinthisrespect?Itwill,now,beobjectedthatsuchanappeal to the dynasties depends upon an old-fashioned and elitist approach to ancienthistory.Ontheillusorynatureoffashioninclassicalscholarship enoughhasbeensaid.Astothequestionofelitism,weneedonlyobserve that scholars remain happy enough with the canonical periodization of Romanhistoryintermsoftheactivitiesofits‘elites’andtheshapesinto whichtheyformedthemselves(Monarchy,RepublicandEmpire).Inote, incidentally,thatworksonthehellenisticworldthatfocusstronglyonits dynastiesfeelmuchlessneedtobeapologeticabouttheperiodwithwhich theywork.11 Didthelaterancientsthemselvesperceivethehellenisticperiodasacoherententity?12Wecananswerthequestionwithaqualifiedaffirmative. Therewas,ontheonehand,evenwithinthehellenisticperioditself,aclear sensethatthecareerofAlexanderhadtransformedtheGreekworldand createdanewepoch.DemetriusofPhaleron(whosewordswererecalled byPolybius)spokeofFortunelendingtheblessingsofthewealthofPersia totheMacedoniansupontheiroverthrowoftheempire.Theseblessings wouldonedaypassontoothers,andPolybiusrecognizedthattheprocess wasalreadyhappeninginhisownday,astheblessingsoftheMacedonians passedtotheRomans.13AttheendofthefirstcenturyadPlutarchwas to see the world as having been transformed from adifferent point of view,namelybyAlexander’smissiontobringGreekculture,agriculture, marriage, law and general civilization to the barbarians.14 Significantly, aseriesofhistories–anticipatingmorerecentworks–wascompiledonthe Diadochicperiodundersuchtitlesas‘thethingsafterAlexander’.Workson thisthemewerewrittenbyHieronymusofCardia,NymphisofHeraclea, ArrianofNicomediaandDexippusofAthens.15 30bcwasprobablyperceivedasanevenstrongerandmoredecisive watershed.WecannotberemindedtoooftenofthelastwordsPlutarch gavetoCleopatra’shandmaidenCharmion,aftershehadhelpedthequeen killherself,wordswhichweresomemorablyreworkedintheclosinglines ofAntonyandCleopatra: Someone said in anger, ‘This is no fine thing, is it, Charmion?’ She replied,‘Nayrather,itisthefinest,andbefitsthescionofsomanykings.’ Plutarch,Antony85
xi
DanielOgden FirstGuard:Whatworkishere!Charmian,isthiswelldone? Charmian:Itiswelldone,andfittingforaprincessdescendedofsomany royalkings. Shakespeare,AntonyandCleopatra,Act5,Scene2
Somanykings:howmany?AllthePtolemies,ofcourse,buttheearlier SeleucidswerealsoCleopatra’sascendants,andthesearehardlyexcluded. NoraretheArgeads.Evenifnothingwasmadeofthepossiblyreal,albeit indirect, connection to the Argead family through Ptolemy of Alorus, Ptolemy Soter, the dynasty’s founder, had put it about that he was the secretsonofPhilipII.16Norarethepharaohsexcluded.EvenifCleopatra did not draw down the blood of Egyptian royalty through her (to us) mysteriousmotherandgrandmother,thenotionthatAlexanderhimself hadbeensecretlysiredbythelastpharaohNectaneboIIhadatanyrate conferred upon Soter apharaonic brother, of sorts.This concise and powerfulepitaph,then,encapsulatesinthenobledeathofasinglewoman notonlytheendofherimmediatedynastybutalsothatofthehistoryof theworld,whichtheGreeksknewtohavebegun,longbeforetheirown, withthepharaohs.SuchaviewofthesignificanceofCleopatra’sdeathis expressedinmoreexplicitandextremetermsbyLucian,whospeaksofthe dutiesofthepantomime-dancer, Hisentirestock-in-tradeisancienthistory,thecapacitytocallepisodesto mindreadilyandtorepresentthemwithappropriatedignity.For,beginning rightfromChaosandthemomentwhentheuniversewascreated,hemust knoweverythingdowntothetaleoftheEgyptianCleopatra. Lucian,OnDancing37
Here the death of Cleopatra brings aclose to everything that had ever happenedbeforeit.ThedeathofAlexanderwasnottheonlylowertimelimitcanonizedintheSecondSophistic.17 Inthesearchforancientperiodizationswemaybetemptedtoturnto thechronologicalframesconstructedbyancienthistoriography.Admittedly,theredonotseemtohavebeenagreatmanyancientprototypesfor thehistoriesscholarsnowproduceofthehellenisticperiod,thatistosay, historieswithafocusroughlycommensuratewiththe323–30bcspanand withthegeographicalspreadofGreekcultureduringit.Butthen,according tocomparablecriteria,therewerenoancientprototypesforourhistories ofthearchaicorclassicalperiodseither.Antiquity’shistoriestendedtobe eitherwider(‘universal’)inscope,ormuchnarrowerintheirtemporaland geographicalpurview.Butonelosthistory,aboutwhichwearefrustratingly under-informed,isindeedthoughttohavefocusedtightlyonthehellenisticworld,andinparticularuponitsfourgreatdynasties.Timagenesof xii
Introduction Alexandria’sOnkingsmaywellhavebeenaWill’sHistoirepolitiqueforits time.18ThetestimoniaandfragmentstellthatTimageneswastakencaptive andbroughttoRomebyGabiniusin55bc,where,afterbeingfreed,he taughtrhetoricandassociated,foraslongasitwassafetodoso,withthe Antonian camp. His work almost certainly went down to the death of Cleopatra;onefragmentmentionsherfatherAuletes,andatestimonytells usthatheeventuallyfounditprudenttoburnthelatestpartofhiswork, whichdealtwithAugustus.19OfcourseanyPtolemaichistorycompiled afterthedynasty’sendwouldhavecomeclosetofulfillingourtemporal remit,andmayalsohavecomeclosetofulfillingthegeographicalonein indirectfashion,giventhatthePtolemieswerealwayscloselyinvolvedwith theotherdynastiesandmajorGreekstates,inwarorpeace.Unfortunately thedynastichistoriesofthePtolemieshavealmostcompletelydisappeared fromtherecord,ashavethoseoftheotherhellenisticdynasties.20Pausanias tellsthatthepersonalhistoriansofthehellenisticrulershadalreadycome tobedisregardedbyhisown(second-centuryad)day,andhetherefore feelstheneedtoremindhisreadersofwhattheydid.Butindoingthis,he doesatanyrateappeartohaveanotionofanagedefinedbythedynastic.21 JacobyandPréauxattributethelossofsuchhistoriestothefactthatthey weresycophanticandeulogistic,andlackedpopularappeal.22 Onehistorydoessurvivefromantiquitythatisclosetobeinga‘history ofthe(Macedonianand)hellenisticperiod’,namelyJustin’sepitomeofthe LatinhistoryoftheGallo-RomanPompeiusTrogus,whichmayactually have usedTimagenes’ history as its principal source.23The original was composedunderAugustus;theepitomewasmadeatsomepointbefore Augustine,somecenturieslater.Books1to6coverthehistoriesofGreece andPersiadowntotheeveoftheriseofPhilipII.Book7takesaretrospectivelookatMacedonianhistoryfromthesupposedfounderCaranus, withBooks8and9returningtothecareerofPhilipII.Afteraresuméof interveningPersianhistoryinBook10,Books11–13coverthecampaign ofAlexander.ThenceBooks14–40aredevotedtotheGreekworldinthe hellenistic period with aheavy emphasis on its dynastic aspects. Books 41–2continuethestoryoftheNearEastaftertheSeleuciddeclinewiththe historyoftheParthians.Finally,Books43and44offersummarycoverage of the states at the western end of the Mediterranean.The so-called ‘prologues’ofTrogusinparticularshowthattheoriginaltextincorporated agreatmanydigressionstoexplainthebackgroundoftheindividuals,states andpeoplesbroughtontothestage.Thefocusofthissupposedlyuniversal historyisveryclearlywhatwewouldcalltheMacedonianandhellenistic worlds.Thebookspriorto7canbeseentocoverthebackgroundtothem intheclashesbetweentheGreeksandthePersians,whilstthefirsttwo xiii
DanielOgden bookssubsequentto40canbeseenasasortofepiloguetothehellenistic world. Only the curious final two books seem to fall decisively outside a‘hellenistic’scheme,buttheirsubjectmatteratleastallowedTrogusto speakofhisownorigins.Ingivinghisworkthetitle‘Philippic’Troguswas followinginthefootstepsofTheopompusofChiosandAnaximenesof Lampsacus,bothofwhomhadusedthetitlefortheirhistoriesofPhilipII himself.24Trogus’reasonsforexpandingthescopeofthetermtoallowit toconnote,atsomelevel,alltheMacedoniandynastiesofthehellenistic agehavelongbeenthesubjectofdebate.Numeroussuggestionshavebeen made,notallofthemconvincing.25Themostprobableexplanationisthat Troguswasprimarilyusingthetermasagenericoneforavarietyofhistory withadynasticfocus,butwhichincorporated,likeTheopompus’work, agreatmanygenealogicalandethnographicdigressions.26Butitwillalso havehelpedthatPhilipIIremainedthenodeofTrogus’work.27Heitwas thattransformedtheMacedonianstateandplannedtheinvasionofthe Persianempire;heitwasthatsiredAlexander,whocontinuedhisremarkabletrajectory,andwhointurncreated,throughhisdeath,thesuccessor dynasties.Modernscholarsofthehellenisticperiodcoulddoworsethan totakeahintfromTrogus:thetermPhilippic,withitsfocusproperlyon thedynasticsuperstructureoftheperiod,mightbeconsideredapreferable alternativeto‘hellenistic’,forallthatPhiliphimselfwasevenmoreexterior totheperiodthanAlexander. Thefirstpairofpapersaddresswhatmightbecalledthestructureofthe hellenisticworldfromtwoverydifferentperspectives,thesocialandthe geographical. First John Davies assesses the extent to which the areas controlledbythehellenisticdynastiesmaybeunderstoodtohavebehaved asasystem,thatis,‘asasetofinteractingnetworkswhichsharedstructures, mechanisms,boundariesandvectors’.Thehellenisticworld,hecontends, canbeseenintermsofaseriesof‘horizontal’and‘vertical’relationships. Atthetopend‘horizontal’relationshipsobtainedbetweenthekingsacross thedifferentdynasties,and,withinthedynasties,betweenthekingand hisfamily,friendsandarmy.AtthebottomendalsoanetworkofhorizontallinksextendedbetweenthevariousGreekcommunities.Theselinks were enhanced in the course of the period by the developing processes of synoecism, citizenship-fluidity in its various forms, the recognition of religious privileges and of claims to kinship between cities, and, not least,theformationofleagues.Wayswerealsofoundtoincorporatesome non-Greekstates,suchasRome,withinthisnetwork.Betweenthesehorizontalstrataextendedverticalrelationshipsbothofa‘top-down’andof a‘bottom-up’variety.Severaloftheformercanbeidentified.Theking xiv
Introduction couldpresideautocraticallyoverhisterritoryasapersonalpossession,as ‘spear-won’land,andexploittherevenuesfromitforhisownends.He couldexertindirectcontroloverpolitieswithinhisterritorythroughthe installationofgarrisonsandtyrantsortheappointmentofarbitrators,or evenbyappointinghimselftoacity’smagistracy.Astilllessdirectform ofcontrolcouldbeexercisedthroughthepromotionofrulercult.Asto the‘bottom-up’verticalrelationships,theemergentleaguesaffordedtheir constituentmicropolitiesameasureofbargainingpowerwiththekings. Leading citizens could champion their states’ interests with the kings, whether as royal officers, polis-ambassadors or as cultural ‘gurus’, and itwastheseadaptablemenaboveallthatmadethewidersystemwork. Thereceptivityandelasticityofthissystemallowedittoembracealsothe westernMediterraneanduringthethirdcenturybc,andsocreatewhatwe knowasthe‘classicalworld’. Thesecondpaperturnstophysicalstructureoftheworldinhellenistic thought.KlausZimmermannoffersapersuasivenewsolutiontoanold probleminhellenisticscience.WhatdidthegreatgeographerEratosthenes meanwhenhedescribedthe‘inhabitedworld’asshapedlikeachlamyscloak(chlamydoeides)?Previousattemptstoexplaintheimageryhavetried tomaptheinhabitedworld’slandmassontotheshapeoftheoutspread garment,butnoneoftheseissatisfactory,inwhateverwaythechlamyspatternisorientedinrelationtothelandmass.Itwasnot,though,simply tothetwo-dimensionalshapeoftheoutspreadgarmentthatEratosthenes wasreferring,butalsotoitsthree-dimensionalshapewhenworn,draped around the shoulders.The function of the image was, accordingly, to explain how one was to visualize the seemingly flat land mass of the inhabitedworldrepresentedonatwo-dimensionalmapasinrealityarcing arounditsquadrantoftheglobe. Thefollowingthreepaperslookatthatmostfocalanddistinctivefeature of the hellenistic world, the king and the court around him, and each papermakesmuchoftheArgeadbackgroundinthis.SylvieleBohecBouhetcollatesandreviewstheevidencefortheassociationofthekings of Macedon with the cult of Zeus, king of the gods. She demonstrates how one can combine passing allusions in literary sources with excavations, fragmentary inscriptions and coin issues to reconstruct what was evidentlyamajorinstitutionoftheMacedonianmonarchy.TheArgeads, andthroughthemtheAntigonids,drewtheirdescentfromZeus.Royal coinagewasillustratedwithZeusorhissonHeracles.ThekingswereassociatedwithZeusinsculpture,paintingandpoetry.Theypresidedoverat leastthreefestivalsofZeusintheyearandregularlysacrificedtohiminthe courseoftheircampaigns.TheyembellishedhisgreatsanctuaryatDion, xv
DanielOgden amongstothers,withmagnificentdedications,anddisplayedtheirofficial textsthere.Atoncewelearnmuchbothabouttheideologyandprojection ofkingshipinMacedonandaboutthefabricoftheking’slife,asubjectof greatinterestbutonethatisoftenstrangelyelusive. Elizabeth Carney examines the role of hunting in the lives and ideologyofthekingandtheMacedonianelite.TheArgeadkingsusedtheir toutedsuccessesinittoestablishalegitimatingvalour,andfromAlexanderIonwardstheycelebratedthehuntwitharangeofmotifsontheircoins, includingHeracles’Nemeanlionskin.ForthekingandhisCompanions alike,huntingofferedalocusforcompetitivedisplay,includingthatofthe eroticvariety,andaforuminwhichtheycouldnegotiatethecomplexities and contradictions of their ill-defined relationship. Successes – in loveorthekill–inevitablycreatedfailures,andtherivalriesandtensions generatedinthehuntofteneruptedintoviolencebetweenitsparticipants. ACompanion’sdecisiontostrikeananimalthatthreatenedthekinghimself neededfinejudgement:wouldonebeforeverinhisdebtfordeliveringhim, orincurhiswrathbydenyinghimthekillandcompromisinghisvalour? IntheirsearchforlegitimacytheSuccessorswereparticularlyanxiousto promoteanecdotesoftheirerstwhiledemonstrationsofhuntingprowess inassociationwithAlexandertheGreat.Later,theAntigonids,whoserule wasmoredefinedandabsolutethanthatoftheArgeadshadbeen,projected aconcomitantimageofthekingasamoresolitaryhunter. ThesourcesfortheDiadochicperiodstrikinglyreflectintheirlanguage the distrust that obtained between Alexander’s Successors. Waldemar Heckelinvestigatestheoriginsandmanifestationsofthisdistrust,and itsroleintheultimatefailureoftheSuccessors.Alexanderhimselffirst createdanatmosphereofdistrustamonghismarshalsthroughhisattempts tolimitindividualpower.Onemethodwas‘collegiality’,thesplittingand balancingofcommandsbetweentwoormorerivals.Avarianttechnique was to appoint ‘watch-dog’ lieutenants to keep the higher officials in check.Anothermethodagainwastointegrateoutsiders,nativepotentates orGreekcivilians,intotheMacedonianhierarchy.Thisfragmentationof poweracrossthehierarchymeantthat,onceAlexanderhimselfwasgone, itcollapsedforthewantofaclearchainofcommand.TheBabylonand TriparadeisossettlementseffectivelyreplicatedandinstitutionalizedAlexander’scultureofdebilitatingchecksandbalancesamongtheneworder, andpreventedanyindividualfromtakingcontroloftheempireasawhole, andthisled,disastrously,toitsultimatedestabilization. Thenexttrioofpapersturntomattersoffamilyandkinship,realor imagined.AndrewErskinediscussesclaimstokinshipbetweenthepeoples ofdifferentstatesinhellenisticdiplomacy.Suchclaims,whichexploited xvi
Introduction arangeofspecialterms,drewinvariouswaysuponthefullresourcesof myth,localtraditionandhistorytoconstructties.Aremarkable208bc inscriptionfromXanthuslaysouttheminuteanddetailedargumentsfor kinshipmadetothatcitybytheambassadorsofCytinium,whosought aidinrebuildingtheirowncity.Twoyearslateranepigraphicarchivefrom MagnesiaonMeanderdocumentsthatcity’ssimultaneousclaimstokinship withwideswathesofpeoplesacrosstheNearEast,toestablishrecognition for their new festival. Ambassadors, it seems, may often have travelled withbundlesofhistories,poemsandoracles–andsometimesevenwith performingbards–tosupporttheirarguments.Artificialthoughtheywere, claimstokinshipcouldservetoestablishaframeworkforacontinuingrelationshipbetweenstateswherenonehadpreviouslyobtained,andacontext againstwhichpleasforhelpmightproperlybemade. AlanLloydexaminesEgyptian-languagesourcesfortheengagement oftheoldEgyptianaristocraticfamilieswiththePtolemaicmonarchy,to arguethattheycurriedfavourwithitanddrewprestigefromit.Inthisnew contexttheEgyptianelitecontinuedtocherishitsoldhierarchicalrelationships,relationshipsofdependenceuponthekingcombinedwiththoseof paternalisticbenevolencetowardstheirunderlings.Egyptianstookuphigh officeatthecourt,asisexemplifiedfromanimportantreinterpretationof theArsinoeinscriptionfromCoptos.ThisbringsSenenshepsuintothe heartofthePtolemaicgovernment.Contrarytothecommonsupposition, EgyptiansoldiersparticipatedinsignificantnumbersinthePtolemaicarmy fromthefirst,whiletheEgyptianarmycontinuedtoexistinitsownright, evenifinitiallyunder-utilized.Inshort,theEgyptianelitesawthemselves as operating in the same universe in which they always had done, and theestablishedviewthatitconfineditselftopriestlyactivitiesunderthe PtolemiesuntilPtolemyIVmustbeabandoned.Itistobeconcludedthat Egyptians are seriously under-represented in our Greek sources for the Ptolemaiccourt. DorothyThompsoncontinuestheEgyptianfocus.Sheinvestigates thestatisticsoffamilystructureintheEgyptoftheearlyPtolemies.Her study draws upon adatabase of 427 households compiled in conjunctionwithhermajorneweditionandanalysis(withW.Clarysse)ofextant Greek and demotic census and salt-tax documents from the Ptolemaic age.Adistinctionisdrawnbetween‘families’and‘households’,theformer denotingthecorekindredgroupwithinahouse,thelatterincludingthe residentservants.Itemergesthattheaveragesizesofboth‘families’and ‘households’intheearlierPtolemaicperiodweresomewhatlargeramong theethnicallyGreekthantheethnicallyEgyptian.Thisisindicativeofthe predominantpositionofthecolonialgroup.Indeed,thelargeramongthe xvii
DanielOgden Greekhouseholdsarepresidedoverbymilitarymen,andslaveholdingis showntobeaprimarilyGreekphenomenon.Womenappeartobesignificantly under-represented among the Greek families, and it is suggested thattheGreeks’tendencytoselectgirlbabiesforexposureisthecauseof this.Pomeroy’sviewthatchild-exposureonlytookoffinEgyptduringthe Romanperiodshouldperhapsnowberevised.TheshortfallinGreekgirls meantthatmanyGreekmencouldonlyfindwivesamongtheEgyptian population,andwedoindeedseeGreekmenmarryingEgyptianwomen, whilethereisnotraceoftrafficintheotherdirection. Thenextgroupofpapers,threeagain,addressafieldofgrowinginterest inhellenisticstudies,thatoftheorganizationofthelandanditsinhabitants.ChristianMiletadiscussesthenatureofthe‘royalarea’(basilike chora)inthehellenistickingdoms,withspecialreferencetoAnatolia.As AlexanderhadtakencontrolofAsiaMinor,hehadinstitutedinitsinterior aspecialvarietyoftax-payingareadirectlysubjecttohimself,primarilyso astofundtheprosecutionofhiscampaignfromitsrevenues.Thisareawas originallyconstructedfromsectionsoftheAnatolianhinterland,typically thevastprivateestatesoftheAchaemenidkingsandtheirofficers,andfrom non-urbanisedbuthighlyproductivepartsofthechorasoftheGreekcities, expropriatedfromthemupontheirliberationfromthePersians.Underthe Attalidsthe‘royalarea’canbeseentohavebeenathingnowquitedistinct fromtheterritoriesoftheestablishedcities(Greek,Macedonianorindigenousones),thenon-urbanisedindigenoustribesandthegreatsanctuaries. Thelackofauniformterminologyfortheroyalareameansthatreferences toitinepigraphicsourcescanbedifficulttoidentify,butitdoesemerge thatittypicallyconsistedofdiscontinuoustractsofland.Thedirectcontrol oftheroyalareabythekingsoriginallyencouragedthemtodevelopitand exploititmorethananyotherpartsoftheirempires,andalsotoestablish averypersonalrelationshipwithit,astheysuperviseditscolonizationand the improvement of its agriculture. But the process of ‘state-formation’ withinthekingdomsmeantthatinduecoursethisrelationshiptendedto becomeamoredistancedandconstitutionalone. GrahamShipleyexploressocialandeconomicchangeinruralGreece inthelaterhellenisticperiodusingthedataproducedbythe‘archaeological fieldsurvey’ofanumberofregions.Theresultsofthissystematicsurfaceinvestigation of land-use across time are used to test Polybius’ famous assertionsthattheGreeceofhisdaywasdepopulated.Thedata,sofarasit goes,vindicateshim.Theoverallnumberofruralfarmsteadsitescollapses inthecourseoftheperiod.Populationdeclineisindeedoneoftheobvious explanationsforthis,althoughothersareavailable.Whilethefarmsteads arefewer,theytendtobebigger;theincreaseinsize,however,doesnot xviii
Introduction seemtocompensatefullyforthefallinnumbers.Theremayalsohavebeen ageneralmigrationfromthecountryintothetowns.Ruraldepopulation, combined with rising farmstead size, may well have been afunction of land-accumulationbytheelite,attheexpenseoftheindependent,free, citizen small-holder. Laconia, subject of aspecial case study, bucks the generaltrend,andactuallywitnessesasharpriseinfarmsteadsduringthe period. But this region can be seen as aspecial case, for it had already sufferedamostdramaticcollapseinoccupationduringtheclassicalperiod (acollapseagaineasytocorrelatewiththeliterarysources). DavidBraundshedslightuponlifeinanextensivepartofthehellenistic world, the Black Sea region, which in the period itself was rather neglectedbyallbutthegreattradingpowerofRhodes,andtodaytoois ratherneglectedasanobjectofstudyoutsideRussian-languagescholarship.HedistinguishesbetweentheGreeks’experiencesonland,notably onthesouthernUkrainiansteppe,andtheirexperiencesbysea.Onland theGreekshadacomplexrangeofrelationshipswiththeirnon-Greekand theirsemi-hellenizedneighbours(thecommoncharacterizationofthese many different peoples as ‘Scythians’ all alike is unhelpful). Often the individualGreekcitieswerecompelledtopreservethemselvesandtheir cropsbypayingtributetolocalkings,andwouldhavetocalluponthe euergetismoftheirrichercitizenstohelptheminthis,asOlbia’sremarkable Protogenesinscriptionillustrates.TheBosporankingdom,however,under itsGreekoratanyratehellenizedSpartociddynasty,founditsomewhat easiertodealwithsuchneighboursbyvirtueofitsorganization,manpower andwealth.Bysea,theGreekscouldgenerallybemoreconfident.They wereabletoexploitwelltheopportunitiesitofferedforcommunication, tradeandtaxation,evendespitetheever-presentdangersofpiracyandthe BlackSea’snotoriousstorms.PolybiusilluminatinglyexplainsByzantium’s dependenceuponthetaxesitimposedonshippingtoalleviatethedemands madeofitbyitsThracianneighbours. Inthefourthandfinalsectionweturntotheartthatthehellenisticworld producedandtheresponsesofmoremodernagestoit.RuthWestgate investigatesthehellenisticworld’smostimportantanddistinctivecontributiontothearts,theinventionofthetessellatedmosaictechniquethat wastogracesomanyofthebetterprivatehousesoftheage.Theearliest hellenistic mosaics, those of the great houses of Pella, exploit arefined versionofthenatural-pebbletechniquethathadbeendevelopedinthe classicalperiod,butalreadyadmitsomeartificialmaterials.Bythemidsecondcenturybcthetessellatedtechniquehadcometopredominate.It musthavebeeninventedbyatleasttheearlysecondcentury,butwecan notbemoreprecise.ThecourtsofAlexandriaorPergamummayhavebeen xix
DanielOgden itsplaceoforigin;fineearlyexamplesofit,imitativeofpaintings,have beenfoundthere.Thetessellatedtechniqueaffordedawiderandsubtler palettethanthepebblemosaics,but,insimplifiedform,itcouldalsobe cheaper, and this may have been the determining factor in its popular take-up.Theinsertionofprefabricatedpanelsofferedfurthereconomies. Initiallyconfinedtodiningrooms,bytheendoftheperiodmosaicshad spreadmorewidelythroughtheirhouses.Accordingly,theypermitusto charttheopeningupofprivatehousestopublicdisplaythroughthecourse ofthehellenisticage. ShelleyHalescomparesthereceptionoffemale-nudesculpturesin thehellenisticworldandinnineteenth-centuryEurope.WhenAphrodite firstwentnudeontheeveofthehellenisticage,intheformofPraxiteles’ AphroditeofCnidus,shebeganherjourneyfromcontrollingcult-statue andgoddesstocontrolleddomesticcollectableobjectandfleshlywoman. ItwaswiththeperspectiveoftheancientGreekandRomancollectorsthat theVictoriansmoststronglyidentified.TheirAcademicpaintersportray nudeVenus-statuesgracingnottemplesbutprivatehousesandevenart markets,andtheyfurtherassimilatedthesestatuestofleshinmimicking theirposeswiththeirdecorativefemalefigures.TheVictoriansacceptedthe verdictofantiquityitselfthattrueartendedwiththeclassicalperiod,yet, paradoxically,theartofantiquitytowhichtheypaidthegreatesthomagein theirownworkwashellenistic.ThenudityoftheCnidianAphroditecould beexcusedbyappealtoherdate:thiswasclassical–justabout–evenif herstylewasnot.Butthemid-hellenisticVenusdeMilohadtobeforcibly reclassifiedaslateclassicaltojustifythesimilarexploitationofherimage. InthefinalessayLloydLlewellyn-Jonestakesupthethemeofthe receptionofhellenisminthemodernwest.HeinvestigatesHollywood’s developingresponsestoCleopatra’sGraeco-Macedonianethnicityinthe faceofthepresumedaudienceexpectationthatshewaspurelyandsimply Egyptian. In general, film-makers have been more ready to concede Greeknesstothequeeninthescriptthanindesign.The1917Edwards scriptseemstohaverecognizedthenon-EgyptianoriginofthePtolemaic dynastybyintroducingafictitiousPharaonicrivalclaimanttothethrone. The 1963 Mankiewicz script aligns itself closely with ancient sources, doggedlylaysoutthequeen’sPtolemaicbackgroundandGreekness,and evenmakesplaywiththem.ButHollywoodhasbeenreluctanttochallenge itsaudience’svisualexpectations.Cleopatra’sdressisalwayssymbolicof Egyptalone.ThereisnothingGreektobeseeninthepalace-setofthe1934 DeMillefilm.TheMankiewiczpalaceblendstheGreekwiththeEgyptian on the outside but is almost purely Egyptian on the inside. And while themarketingforthefilmstoutedthesupposedhistoricalfidelityoftheir xx
Introduction design,thesetsandcostumeshaveinfactbeenrathermorefaithfultothe fantasiesoftheVictorianAcademicpaintersandthetastesofcontemporary architectsandfashionhouses. Inthislastrespect,wemayperhapsconsiderHollywoodtobeparadoxicallytruertothehellenisticspiriteventhanitaspirestobe.Asthewaters ofAlexandria’sharbourhaverecentlyrevealedtous,Cleopatra’shistorical palacewasaGreek-styleedificeintowhichelementsofindigenousEgyptian designwereincorporatedandrecontextualized.Themodernwest,cultural heirtotheGreeks,likewisebuildsitsCleopatrafilm-setstosuititsown architecturaltastewhilstsimilarlyincorporatingandrecontextualizinginto themelementsofindigenousEgyptiandesign.Andif,asLloydLlewellynJones contends, indigenous Egyptian costume was ‘fancy dress’ for the originalCleopatra,wemaybetemptedtothinkthatthefirstactresstoplay the‘Egyptian’Cleopatrathemodernaudienceslovewasnoneotherthan thequeenherself,inherveryownprototypeofaHollywoodset. Notes
Green1990;UniversityofIllinois1983;Habicht1997.Onemightplead, inmitigation,thatthistechniqueisanancientone:cf.thetitleslistedinn.15. Havelock1971brings‘hellenistic’tothefore,butmitigatesitsimpactnotonly bysaluting‘Alexander’and‘Actium’inthesubtitlebutalsobyassimilatingitto theterm‘classical’:Hellenisticart:theartoftheclassicalworldfromthedeathof AlexandertothebattleofActium.London. 2 Grant1982andcf.Pomeroy1984. 3 2Maccabees4.13.AtActsoftheApostles6.1thetermhellenistesisappliedto aJewwhohasadoptedthelanguageandeducationoftheGreeks. 4 Bossuet1691,i.8. 5 Cf.Préaux1978,i.5–8;Walbank1981,14;Davies1984,263;Will1985, 274–5(developingtheideathatthehellenisticworldwasa‘colonial’one);Green 1993,6;SchmittandVogt1993,1–9;Cartledge1997,2;andShipley2000,1. Tarn and Griffith 1952, 1, grumble that ‘hellenism’ is improperly used as the substantiveof‘hellenistic’;‘hellenisticism’(‘impossibleinanylanguage’)would havebeentheproperterm. 6 CartledgeatCartledgeetal.1997,2. 7 ThusGreen1993,5(‘Why,duringthepastdecadeortwo,hasthehellenistic worldcometoenjoysuchextraordinaryvogueasanareaofstudy?’);Cartledge at Cartledge et al. 1997, 1 (‘Hellenistic studies are burgeoning today as never before’);Shipley2000,xiii(‘Since…theearly1990s…therehasbeenanupsurge inaccessiblewritings…’).Austin1981,vii,givesthreereasonsfortheperceived neglect:(1)thehellenisticworldwasdiverseandunstableandlacksasinglepoint ofreference;(2)itisregardedasa‘failure’fornothavingbeenabletowithstand Rome;(3)ithasnoextantliterarysourceoftranscendentbrilliancetochampionit, noThucydidesorTacitus.Cf.alsoShelleyHales’paperinthisvolume,adinit. 1
xxi
DanielOgden TarnandGriffith1952,v. e.g.Davies1984,263(onthedifficultyofdefiningthephysicaledgesofthe hellenisticworld,externalandinternal);Smith1988,2;Green1993,8;Cartledge atCartledgeetal.1997,3(‘Itcan,indeed,bequestionedwhetheritiscorrect tospeakofaself-containedhellenisticage,epochorperiod.’);Shipley2000,xiii (‘theelementofcontinuityfromclassicaltimesmaybeatleastassignificantasthe elementofchange’)and2(‘Thereisparticulardifficultyinassigningaterminal date,andnoattempttodosocanbecompletelyconvincing’);cf.alsoShipley’s contributioninthisvolume. 10 Thisfactisoccasionallyrecognized,e.g.byBildeetal.1996,9(‘Kingshipwas perhapsthesinglemostimportantinstitutioninthehellenisticperiod’). 11 MostnotablyWill1979–82;sotoo,e.g.,Allen1983,Grainger1997and Hölbl2001.Otherformsofcoherencecouldalsobearguedfor,asbyCooketal. 1928,vi:‘thefinalachievementofthehellenisticmovementwastheconceptionof theworld,thatistheworldofancientcivilization,asinasenseasinglecommunity –theoecumene,withtheGreekkoineasalmostauniversallanguage’. 12 Green1990,xv,doubtsthatanyancientwriterdid. 13 DemetriusofPhaleronF81WehrliatPolybius29.21;cf.Walbank1957–79 adloc. 14 PlutarchDeAlexandriMagniFortunaautvirtute328–9;cf.Préaux1978,i.6; Shipley2000,1. 15 HieronymusofCardiaFGH154, ta; ejpi; ∆Alexavndrw/ pracqevnta;Nymphis ofHeracleaFGH432,peri; ∆Alexavndrou kai; tw'n diadovcwn kai; ejpigovnwn;Arrian ofNicomediaFGH156, ta; meta; ∆Alexandron;DexippusofAthensFGH100, ta; meta; ∆Alexandron. 16 Pausanias1.6.2. 17 ForwhichseeBowie1970.ItiscommonlyheldthatthegroupofsecondcenturyadGreekwriterspreservedforusincopiousquantitiesandnowclassed as participating in the ‘Second Sophistic’, Plutarch and Lucian among them, idealizedtheGreekworldbeforeAlexanderandtooklittleinterestineventsafter hisdeath. 18 TimagenesofAlexandriaFGH88, peri; basilevwn;Will1979–82. 19 T3(SenecaDeIra3.23.4–8)–theburningoftheAugustanpartofthework; F1–theprehistoryoftheMilyae,theerstwhileSolymi;F2–thebackgroundof theGreeks;F3–PtolemyunderAlexander;F4–AntiochusIVEpiphanes;F5 –AristoboulossonofHyrcanos;F6–AlexandersonofHyrcanos;F9–Ptolemy XIIAuletes. 20 TheonlyPtolemaichistoriesknownarethe‘BulletinfromtheThirdSyrian War’,FGH160,andPtolemyofMegalopolisFGH161, peri; to;n Filopavtora iJstorivai(latethirdcenturybc).Seleucidhistories:DemetriusofPhaleronFGH 162(earlythirdcenturybc);SimonidesofMagnesiaFGH163;Phylarchusof AthensFGH81,ta; kata; ∆Antivocon kai; to;n Pergamhno;n Eujmevnh;Mnesiptolemus ofCymeFGH164(anassociateofAntiochusIII);TimocharesFGH165, peri; ∆Antiovcou(mid-secondcenturybc);AthenaeusofNaucratisFGH166,peri; tw'n ejn Suriva/ basileusavntwn;HegesianaxofAlexandriaFGH45,iJstorivai. Macedonian 8 9
xxii
Introduction histories:HeraclitusofLesbosFGH167, iJstoriva Makedonikhv (laterthirdcentury bc);StratonFGH168,Filivppou kai; Persevw" pravxei"(mid-thirdcenturybc); PosidoniusFGH169,peri; Persevw" (earlysecondcenturybc),Attalidhistories: LysimachusFGH171,peri; th'" ∆Attavlou paideiva"(thirdcenturybc?);Neanthes ofCyzicusFGH171, peri; ∆Attavlou iJstorivai (latethirdcenturybc);Musaeus ofEphesusFGH455, eij" Eujmevnh kai; “Attalon;ArrianFGH156, eij" “Attalon to;n Pergamhnovn(secondcenturyad);LeschidesFGH172(secondcenturybc, associateofEumenes). 21 Pausanias1.6.1. 22 Jacoby1923–58,IIbKommentarpp.543–4;Préaux1978,i.83,85–6,88. 23 Cf. Gutschmid 1882; Préaux 1978, i.78 and Yardley and Heckel 1997, 30–4. 24 OnTheopompusFGH115seeShrimpton1991.Anaximenes’historyisto befoundatFGH72F4–14(AiJ peri; Fivlippon iJstorivai).Cf.Bramble1982,491; Shrimpton1991,121. 25 Itseemsunlikelythattheworkwassonamedbecauseofasimilar‘caustic moralizing’ attitude towards the Macedonian dynasts as that shown by TheopompustowardsPhilip(thusDevelin1985andespeciallyatYardleyand Develin1994,6;YardleyandHeckel1997,24–5;cf.WalbankatWalbanketal. 1984,7).Thecurioussuggestionhasbeenmadethatthenamederivesfromthe factthatmentionwasmadeofagreatmanyPhilipsinthecourseofthehistory (thusUrban1982aand1982b;elevenindividualsnamedPhilipsurvivedinto Justin’s epitome, according to the index entries at Yardley and Develin 1994, 323–4).ThesuggestionshavealsobeenmadethatitowesitstitletothePhilippic speeches of Cicero (Seel 1972, 268–9), and that the title salutes the battle of PhilippiastheeffectivestartingpointoftheRomanempire(YardleyandHeckel 1997,25). 26 Ithank Byron Harries for this point.The amount of extraneous material TheopompushadmanagedtointegrateintohishistoryofPhilipIImaybejudged fromPhotius’discussionofhiswork(Photiusno.176).PhilipVhadorderedthe preparationofaneditedversionofthehistorywhichincludedonlythosebits focusingspecificallyonPhilipII.Theresultwasareductionfrom53booksto16! Cf.alsoAlonso-Núñez1987,58. 27 Cf.Will1966–7,ii.493:‘Commeletitredel’ouvragel’indique,c’étaitl’essor delaMacédoinesousPhilippeIIettoutcequis’enétaitsuiviquiapparaissait essentialàceGaulois.’(Thereviewofsourcesfromwhichthisstatementisdrawn wasprintedonlyinWill’sfirstedition.)Cf.alsoAlonso-Núñez1987,58–9.
Bibliography
Allen,R.E. 1983 TheAttalidKingdom,Oxford. Alonso-Núñez,J.M. 1987 ‘An Augustan world history: the Historiae Philippicae of Pompeius Trogus’,G&R34,56–72.
xxiii
DanielOgden Austin,M.M. 1981 The Hellenistic World from Alexander to the Roman Conquest, Cambridge. Bilde,P.,Engberg-Pedersen,Hannestad,L.andZahle,J.(eds.) 1996 AspectsofHellenisticKingship,Aarhus. Bossuet,J.B. 1681 Discourssurl’histoireuniverselleàmonseigneurledauphin:Pourexpliquer lasuitedelareligion,etleschangementsdesempires.Premièrepartie.Depuis lecommençementdumondejusqu’àl’empiredeCharlemagne,Paris. Bowie,E.L. 1970 ‘TheGreeksandtheirpastintheSecondSophistic’,PastandPresent46, 1–41. Bramble,J.C. 1982 ‘Minor figures’, in Easterling, P.E. and Kenney, E.J. (eds.) Cambridge HistoryofClassicalLiterature,iiLatinLiterature,Cambridge,467–94. Cartledge,P.,Garnsey,P.andGruen,E.(eds.) 1997 Hellenistic Constructs. Essays in culture, history and historiography, Berkeley. Cary,M. 1932 AHistoryoftheGreekWorldfrom323to146BC,London. Cook,S.A.,Adcock,F.E.andCharlesworth,M.P.(eds.) 1928 TheCambridgeAncientHistoryvii1,Cambridge. Davies,J.K. 1984 ‘Cultural, social and economic features of the hellenistic world’, in Walbanketal.CAHvii2.1,257–320. Develin,R. 1985 ‘PompeiusTrogus and Philippic history’, Storia della storiografia 8, 110–15. Droysen,J.G. 1836 GeschichtederDiadochen,Gotha. 1877 GeschichtedesHellenismus,Gotha. Grainger,J.D. 1997 ASeleukidProsopographyandGazetteer,Leiden. Grant,M. 1982 FromAlexandertoCleopatra.Thehellenisticworld,London. Green,P. 1990 AlexandertoActium.Thehellenisticage,London. Green,P.(ed.) 1993 HellenisticHistoryandCulture,Berkeley. Grote,G. 1846–56 HistoryofGreece,12vols.,London. Gutschmid,A.von 1882 ‘TrogusundTimagenes’,RhM37,548–55. Habicht,C. 1997 AthensfromAlexandertoAntony,Cambridge,Mass.
xxiv
Introduction Havelock,C.M. 1971 HellenisticArt:TheartoftheclassicalworldfromthedeathofAlexanderto thebattleofActium,London. Hölbl,G. 2001 AHistoryofthePtolemaicEmpire,London. Jacoby,F. 1923– DieFragmentedergriechischenHistoriker,Leiden. Pomeroy,S.B. 1984 WomeninHellenisticEgypt.FromAlexandertoCleopatra,NewYork. Préaux,C. 1978 Lemondehellénistique,2vols.,Paris. Schmitt,H.H.,andVogt,E.(eds.) 1993 KleinesLexikondesHellenismus,2ndedn,Wiesbaden. Seel,O. 1972 EinerömischeWeltgeschichte,Nürnberg. Shipley,G. 2000 TheGreekWorldafterAlexander,323–30BC,London. Shrimpton,G.S. 1991 TheopompustheHistorian,Montreal. Smith,R.R.R. 1988 HellenisticRoyalPortraits,Oxford. Tarn,W.W.andGriffith,G.T. 1952 HellenisticCivilisation,3rdedn,London. UniversityofIllinoisatUrbana-Champaign 1983 FromAlexandertoAugustus.AguidetotheHellenisticandRomangalleries, Urbana. Urban,R. 1982a ‘“Gallisches Bewusstsein” und “Romkritik” bei PompeiusTrogus’, in ANRWii.30.2,1424–43. 1982b ‘“HistoriaePhilippicae”beiPompeiusTrogus:VersucheinerDeutung’, Historia31,82–96. Walbank,F.W. 1957–79 ACommentaryonPolybius,3vols.,Oxford. 1981 TheHellenisticWorld,Glasgow. 1984 ‘Sourcesfortheperiod’,inWalbanketal.CAHvii2.1,1–22. Walbank,F.W.,Astin,A.E.,Frederiksen,M.W.andOgilvie,R.M.(eds.) 1984 TheCambridgeAncientHistoryvii2.1,TheHellenisticWorld,Cambridge. Will,E. 1966–7 Histoirepolitiquedumondehellénistique,1stedn,2vols.,Nancy. 1979–82 Histoirepolitiquedumondehellénistique,2ndedn,2vols.,Nancy. 1985 ‘Pourune“anthropologiecoloniale”dumondehellénistique’,inC.G. Starr, hon., J.W. Eadie and J. Ober (eds.) The Craft of the Ancient Historian,Lanham,273–301. Yardley,J.C.andDevelin,R. 1994 Justin.EpitomeofthePhilippicHistoryofPompeiusTrogus,Atlanta. Yardley,J.C.andHeckel,W. 1997 Justin.EpitomeofthePhilippicHistoryofPompeiusTrogusI,Oxford.
xxv
1 THEINTERPENETRATIONOF HELLENISTICSOVEREIGNTIES J.K.Davies
OnlyinaseverelyPickwickiansensecanthispaperbedeemedtoprovide anewperspectiveonthehellenisticworld.Onthecontrary,itaddresses one of the longest-standing problems in the modern historiography of thatworld,namelythatofsatisfactorilychartingthenexusofrelationships whichcametolinkthehellenistickingswith‘thekingsandthedynasts andthecitiesandtheethne’(OGIS229,line11)whichcomprisedtheir worldandtheirsubjectcommunities.Indeed,solong-standingisit,ithas becomeameta-problem,thatofdecidingwhyithasbecomeandremains sointractable.Thispaperwillstartfromthepropositionthattheintractabilityhasarisenbecausethereisnotonetaskinvolvedbutthree,while theevidencewehaveissounevenlydistributedthatitundulyprivileges thestudyofoneofthemattheexpenseoftheothertwo.Thefirsttaskis thatofunderstandinghowthehellenistickingskeptcontroloftheterritorieswhichtheyheld–theirpragmata,tousetheirownterminology.It haslongbeenaddressed,hastopayasmuchattentiontoMesopotamia, Baktria, Galatia, the Balkans, or the Arabian Gulf as to the Aegean or Judah,andisfirstandforemostamatterofthestudyofinstitutionssuch ascourts,armies,andadministrativeandfinancialofficersandprocedures.1 The second, essentially aculturally and geographically restricted special caseofthefirst,isthatofstudyingthetechniqueswhichweredeployed indealingwiththosenon-monarchicentities–Greek,culture-Greek,or other–whichcherishednotionsoffreedomandautonomy,largelythoseof mainlandGreece,theAegean,andtheseaboardandimmediatehinterland ofsouth-westernAsiaMinor.Thedebatewhichithasarousedgoesright backtoDroysen,iscontinuallybeingfuelledbynewepigraphicdocumentation,aboveallfromAsiaMinor,andisdominated(onemightevensay obsessed)byquestionsofpower,legality,anddegreesof‘freedom’.2 Suchquestionsdoindeedreflecttheformalvocabularyusedbycontemporary practitioners, diplomats, and theorists – ‘freedom’, ‘autonomy’, 1
J.K.Davies ‘alliance’,‘withoutkings’,‘agreement’ 3–butruntheriskofpresentingthe discourse and preoccupations of one particular, militarily marginal but exceptionallyarticulateandwell-documentedregion,asrepresentativeof thebroaderissueswhichwerebeingposedforthewholepost-Alexander worldbythenewsystemsofmonarchicsuzerainty. Itiseasytodeemthesetwotasksasbeingenoughofascholarlyagenda inthemselves.Yettheyovershadowathird,nolessimportantforbeing couchednotindocumentary-humanisticbutinsystems-analyticterms, viz. that of attempting to assess how, and how far, the areas controlled directlyorindirectlybythepost-Alexandermonarchiescametobehave (or:continuedtobehave)asasystem,viz.asasetofinteractingnetworks which shared structures, mechanisms, boundaries, and vectors.This is ataskbarelybegun(Shipley1993beinganhonourableexception),but essential if the first two tasks (especially the second, which Isense has reachedstalemate)aretomoveforwardinotherthanpurelydocumentary and antiquarian terms. As an experiment, therefore, and at the risk of horrendous over-simplification, this paper will attempt to provide such anoverview.Itsoneclaimtoscholarlyattentionisthatitisintendedto liberatethedebatebydeployingadifferentvocabulary. Istartatwhatisveryfarfrombeingthebeginning,namelytheincalculably far-reachingdecisionwhichAlexander’smarshalstookinJune323,thatthe wholeportfolioofAlexander’sconquestswasgoingtoberetained,byforceif needbe,whatevertheinfantryarmysaidaboutthematter.(Letusleaveon onesidethequestionsofwhetherthatdecisionwastheproductofexplicit debateorofanunspokencommonunderstanding,andofhowrapidlyit emerged.)Thatdecisionwastakenwithinadiplomaticcontextwhichhad threemaincomponents.Thefirstwastheurgentneed,bothforimmediate purposesandfortheindefinitefuture,forsystemswhichregulatedrelationshipsbetweenmonarchandcommunityonamutuallyacceptablebasis.The secondwasthetotalabsenceofanyknownguidanceonthismatterfrom thepoliticalphilosophers,whoweremorethanwillingtopontificateabout thedistributionofpowerwithinapolityorabouthowamonarchshould controlhisrealmandhimself,butsaidnothingwhateverabouthowthe interfacesbetweenpolitiesshouldbemanaged.Thethirdwastheexistence ofprecedentsandmodelsofvaryingvalueandacceptability. Itisespeciallyinrespectofthisthirdcomponentthatitmaybehelpful tobroadenthepicture.Asnotedabove,muchofthediscoursehasfocused onthepositionoftheseaboardGreekcitiesofWesternAsiaMinor,partly for the good reason that the constitutional New Deal of 334 4 provides abaselinefromwhichchangecanbeassessed,partlyforthehappenstance 2
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties reasonthatthedocumentationfromthatregionisvastlybetterthanthat fromotherregions.However,thatregioncouldwellberegardedasaspecial case,forvariousreasons,whileweneedtokeepinmindtherangeofmodels whichpoliticiansofthepost-Alexandergenerationwillhavehadavailable tothem.Wethereforeneedtoscanthediplomaticlandscape,especiallythat oftherecentpast(the330sandthe320s),inordertoconsidercurrentor recentinterfacessuchasthosebetweenthePersiankingandthePhoenicianandGreekcity-states,betweentheEgyptianPharaohandNaukratis, betweenthePersiansatrapsofAsiaMinorandthecommunitieswithin theirbailiwicks(Greekandnon-Greek),betweentheMakedonianking and the Greek cities of the Makedonian andThracian coasts, between theMakedoniankingandThessaly,orbetweentherulerofSyracuseand theGreekandnon-GreekpolitiesofSicily,southItaly,andtheAdriatic, nottomentionthecomplexandshiftingpatternsofrelationshipswhich thevariousGreekalliances,leagues,hegemonies,andamphiktyonieshad developedoverthecenturies.Yeteventhislistisinadequate,forifweare toengageinthedangerousbutessentialbusinessofattemptingtoreconstructtheSuccessors’levelsanddirectionsofdiplomaticawareness,then thefurtherdownintothepost-Alexanderdecadeswego,thewiderthe gamutofmodelscanandmustbestretched. Specifically,ithastobeenlargedsufficientlytoincludelessaccessible models,developedinareashithertowhollynon-Greek.Threesuchmodels needbriefcitation.Onewastheinterfacebetweenakingandapriesthood whichcontrolledatemplestate.Judahvis-à-visAchaimenidPersiaisthe obviousexample,withorwithouttheintermediaryroleofalocalnonpriestlygovernorsuchasNehemiah.5Asecondwasthenotionofanested hierarchyofkingships,explicitfortheAchaimenidsinformulationssuch as that of Xerxes, claiming inter alia ‘to rule the multitudes (as) only king,givealoneorderstotheother(kings)’.6Athird,ofinescapable relevanceinthelightofAlexander’sownbehaviourandclaims,7wasthatof linkingkingwithstatebychartinghisroleaseitherthatofagod,orasthe sonofagod,orastheanointedofagod,orasunderthespecialprotection ofagod,orasthechampionofagod.Thisisadeliberatelyelasticformulation,designedtoaccommodatealikethetraditionaltheologicallocationof theEgyptianPharaohasthesonofAmun-Ra,8theformulationofCyrus theGreatasnominatedforkingshipbyMarduk,‘whoseruleBelandNebo love,whomtheywantaskingtopleasetheirhearts’,9theformulationof AntiochosIISoterasinteralia‘thecaretakerofthetemplesEsagilaand Ezida’,10orXerxes’ownclaimtobekingbythegiftofAhuramazda,torule undertheshadowofAhuramazda,andtoowehissuccesstothefactthat ‘AhuramazdagavemehissupportuntilIhadaccomplishedeverything’.11 3
J.K.Davies To list the above formulations is not for one moment to claim that any of the Successors ever assembled such alist or consciously considered in the abstract which model he might most profitably follow. It is merely to demonstrate the complex composition of the diplomatic and theological backdrop against which they each separately faced an immediate and practical challenge of politics and statecraft.The need was for asystem which could provide the necessary minimum linkages. Adetailed specification is not hard to construct.The system (a)wouldneedtobedifferentenoughfromtheAchaimenidsystemto accommodatethepoliticalsensitivitiesoftheGreeksofthemainland; (b)wouldneedtobemoresystematicandbureaucratizedthanAlexander’scharismaticandderangedimprovisations; (c)wouldneedtoaccommodatethepossible(oractual)fragmentation ofthemonarchicrole; (d)couldnotbearigidsystemimposedtop-down,butwouldhavetobe afluidandorganicconstruct,usingasmanyoftheinheritedcomponents ascouldprofitablybeusedinacompetitive,ruthless,andfast-changing environment;but (e)couldexploitthefactthattheoccupantsofthemonarchicrole(s) werenow,orcouldbeseenas,Greek. Whatfollowswillattempttodepictthatsystemasawhole,treatingit asasetofcompetingvectorsinteractingonasinglesurface.Iadoptthis approach, partly because in other contexts Ihave found the expedient of plotting interactions in atopological space to be auseful analytical device,12butmainlybecausethespatialanalogyisespeciallyappropriate. Weareafteralllookingatapost-Alexanderworldwhereahugegulfhad opened up between, on the one hand, the dominant political realities of agigantic military monarchy and its successors, and on the other akaleidoscopicsetofentitieswhichrangedfromquasi-independent(or would-beindependent)principalitiessuchasArmeniaorAtropateneor Baktria,throughtemple-statessuchasJudahorElymais(oreven,ineffect, Memphis:Thompson1988,106–54),tothesmall,mostlynon-monarchic Greek-languageentitieswhoseentrenchedcommunityvaluesandaspirationsarefarmoreprominentinthesurvivingdocumentationthanthey canpossiblyhavebeeninroyalperceptionsandagendas.Whatneedsto betracedisthecontinuous,thoughfragmented,blindprocesswhereinthe two‘sides’gropedtofindamodusvivendi.Igrantthattoattempttodo sorunsarealriskofofferingapretentiousGeneralTheoryofEverything: butitwasA.D.Nockwhocomfortinglynotedthat‘withoutexaggeration andoversimplificationlittleprogressismadeinmostfieldsofhumanistic investigation’.13 4
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties Ibegininevitablywiththeking(s),placingthem(astheywouldno doubtexpect)atthetopofthetabularasa.Threesetsofhorizontalrelationshipsneedtobeinserted.Twoofthemare‘fuzzy’,inthesenseofbeing unsystematicandspasmodic.Thefirstconsistsoftheinterrelationships ofwhatcanprolepticallybecalledthe‘royal’families,inthatmonarchs cametorecognizeeachotheras‘king’(basileus),i.e.asanindependent sovereign,toaddresseachotheras‘brother’,andtomarryintoeachother’s families.14Thesecondcomprisesthewaysinwhichtherolesandactivities ofthekingscametobelegitimizedviathedevelopmentandelaboration oftheoriesofkingship.Thistooisaverywell-exploredfield,15andthough weneednotassumethatpoliticaltheoryaffectedpoliticalpracticeany morethanitdidinotherepochs,itwillhavehelpedtocreateaclimateof acceptance,atleastinlimitedbutimportantcircles.Indeed,thosecircles canprobablybeequatedwiththemenwhobuiltthethirdsetofhorizontal relationships, where we are dealing with something extremely systematic and of fundamental importance. Irefer to the tripartite nature of ahellenisticroyalregime,comprisingthekingandhisimmediatefamily, hisfriends(‘philoi’ ),andhisarmy.Thistooisaverywell-exploredfield, both in terms of the individuals concerned16 and via the assessments madebyHabichtandothersoftheimportanceofthefriends,17butthose assessmentsbearrepetition.Everyroyalregimeresteduponthistripod ofpower,whosecomponentshadaverystronginterestinstayinginline witheachother,sincetheyweretheprincipalbeneficiariesoftheeconomic and political privileges which such neocolonialist regimes exacted and protected.HabichthasnotedthatwhenthemenofPrienedespatchedto Lysimachosadecree‘tocongratulatethekingbecausehehimselfandhis armyaresound…’,Lysimachos’replypointedlylists‘ourselvesandthe friendsandthearmedforcesandtheregime’:18thefriendscouldabsolutely notbeleftout. However,therewasmuchmoretothepicturethanthesehorizontal relationshipsatthehighestlevelsofthepost-Alexanderpolities:vertical relationships have to be mapped too, and this is where the arguments start.AtoneendofthespectrumstandsOrth’sportraitofuncompromisingroyalpowerandmunicipalsubservience,attheotherHeuss’sbland andlegalisticminimalism.19Thedifficultyisnotsomuchthatthetruth liessomewhereinbetween,asthatatrueportraithastoincorporatethe wholespectrum.Itarisesnotsomuchbecauseindividualkingsranged temperamentallyfromthenear-tyrannyofLysimachostothewidespread (thoughnotuniversal)acceptabilityofEumenesII,20asbecausesituations requiredawidevarietyoftechniques.Indeed,atleastfoursetsoftopdowntechniquescanbeidentified. 5
J.K.Davies Thefirstiswhatmaybecalled‘hardtop-down’,i.e.thatmodeofroyals’ behaviourwhichclaimedpossessionoftheirterritoriesas‘spear-wonland’ hereditableinperpetuityoncewon,assimilatedthatpossessiontothestatus ofaproprietorowninghislandoroikosunderprivatebeneficialownership,21 commandedhugerevenuesfromthatbeneficialownership,assignedpartof thoserevenuestoothersinacontrolledwaywithinaframeworkofcalculatedbenefaction(theso-called‘philanthropa’)intheinterestoftheregime,22 usedtheremainderforprestige,aggrandisement,andaggression,andin generalmanagedregimeswhich(letusnotmincewords)werepredatory, exploitative,monopolist,racist,andcolonialist.23Asecondgroupoftechniqueswasequallyhard-edgedbutmuchmorespecificinitstargetting,viz. thosewhichweredevisedsoastoprovideanindirectcontrolofindividual polities.Sincetheyarewelldocumentedandwellcatalogued,24nomore thanheadlinecitationisneededhere.Theyrangefromtheinstallationof garrisons,theappointmentofcommissarswithvarioustitlessuchasepistates orepimeletesorevenoftyrants,asAntigonosGonatasnotoriouslydidin Peloponnese,25 the appointment of external judges in order to arbitrate inter-city disputes or to cut through aseized-up civic legal system, the impositionofroyallegislationorinjunctions,orselectiveself-infiltration intocivicmagistracies,asPtolemaiosIdidbyappointinghimselfasoneof thesixstrategoiofKyrene,withlifetimetenure.26 Incontrast,twofurthertop-downtechniqueshadmuchsofteredges. Somebutnotallofthehellenisticregimescametoencourageformsof dynasticruler-cult,basedonmythsofdivineoriginswhichtheyclearly founditusefultoformulateortoacknowledge.27IftheAntigonidslooked toZeus,theSeleukidstoApollo,andthePtolemiestoSerapis,theAttalids aslate-comersmadethegameevenmoretransparentbyturningtoAthene afteraninitialuseofApollo.28Bytheirnaturesuchclaimswerecloudy,and werebestlefttoappeartobemadebyothers;howeffectivetheywere,and withwhichgroupsofpeople,areasyetunresolvedquestions.29Fourthand last,nebulousbutfundamental,isthataspectoftherelationshipbetween theregimesandthecommunitiessubordinatedtothemwhichcontrasts sharply with the picture of disguised peremptoriness which other royal documentationcanalltooeasilyconvey.Farmorethantheyneededthe supportoftheethne,ofthetemple-states,ofthedynasts,orofthenonurbanisedcommunitiesofthemountainsandthedeserts,thekingswere dependentonthecitiesandcantons,whetherfullGreekorhellenisedor not,andfounditnecessarytokeeptheirgoodwillbyappealingtothem collectivelyaspartnersandallies.Forthistherewerefivegoodpragmatic reasons.Itwasthecitieswhichcouldproviderecruitsasfront-ranksoldiers forthearmyorassettlers,whetherformallyasklerouchoiorkatoikoior 6
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties informallyasprincipallandownersinthenewterritories.Itwasthecities whoseupperclassescouldprovidetheskilledmanpowertorunthenew states, as administrators, diplomats, or friends. It was the cities whose artistsandcraftsmencouldlegitimatetheregimesviacommissionsand patronage.Itwasthecitieswhosetemplesandsanctuariesandpublicspaces providedamilieuforroyalinvestmentandostentatiouspietyasaprime route towards legitimation and acceptance. Anditwasthecitieswhose resourcesandactivitiescouldmosteasilybetappedforfiscalpurposesvia ready-madetaxationsystems. Suchconsiderationsgeneratedaspecificlanguage.Itoccasionallyused the vocabulary of ‘alliance’ and ‘ally’, as when for example AntiochosI endsalettertoMeleagroswiththeinjunction‘(Giveorders)alsotopermit Aristodikidestojointhelandtowhicheverhewishesofthecitiesinour alliance,justaswewrotealsoinourearlierletter.’30Itavoidedtheterminologyof‘empire’(arche),31usedthelanguageofinvitationratherthanof command,andcouldoffer‘peaceandfreedom’eventothewhollynonGreekbutfiscallyenticingcommunityofGerrha.32Ingeneral,itusedthe imageofequalitybetweensovereignpartnerpowersinordertocreateor topreserveasemblanceofitsreality.Notsurprisingly,attentionwasmost concentrated,alikeinantiquityandinmodernscholarship,onthosecities orregionswhichwerebestplacedtotrytoplayoneruleroffagainstanother inthehopeofnegotiatingthemostfavourablestatus.Itwasadangerous gameforanindividualcitytoplay,asMiletosorHerakleiaorAthenscould confirm,butonewhichtheycouldnotaffordnottoplay.Yetthegame unfoldedwithinawidercontextwhereamonarchcouldindeedventureto comedownheavilyonanindividualcitybutcouldnotaffordtoalienatean entireregion:Lysimachoshadprovidedthestarkexampleofhownottodo it.Moreover,thegamewasnotconfinedtothe‘cities’,for‘thedynastsand thekingsandtheethne’couldplayittoo.Thecleverestplayerwasperhaps EuthydemosofBaktria,successfullypreservinghiskingdomandhisroyal statusin206whileacknowledgingAntiochosIIIashissuzerain,butwhen bothearlierandlaterwefindAntiochosforgingthesameformalrelationshipwithotherwhollynon-GreekdynastssuchasXerxesofArmenia,ArtabazanesofAtropatene,AriarathesIVofKappadokia,ArsakesIIofParthia, andSophagasenosof‘India’,wecanhardlyfailtorecogniseaconsistent anddeliberatepolicy,acceptableandconvenienttoallpartners.33Aproper evaluation throughout the whole period of the relationships of ‘client kingdoms’tothepost-Alexandermonarchicsystemwouldbeofimmense benefit.Sadly,lackofevidencemakesitnexttoimpossible. So far this has attempted to sketch some of the top-down ways in whichtheroyalregimestriedtobridgethegapwhichhadopenedupin 7
J.K.Davies the political and diplomatic landscape.Though the focus has been on royalinitiativesandformsofroyalbehaviour,ithasbeenimpossibleto avoidnoticeofsomeaspectsofresponsivebehaviouronthepartofthose situatedontheothersideofthegap.Iturnnowtosketchtheiractivityin moredetail,and,aswiththemonarchicregimes,dosobyfirstconsidering ‘horizontal’linksandrelationshipsbeforemovingontoconsider‘bottomup’behaviour. Theworldofthelatefourthcenturywhichwasdefined,andinsome senseunited,bythosehorizontallinksisinpartfamiliar.Thiscomprised anetwork,moreorlessstablebythe320s,ofGreekorhellenisedcommunities,whethermonarchiesorrepublicanpoleisorethne,whichwasreasonablyclearlydefinedbyaccesstothePanhellenicFestivals.34Yet,though stable,thisworldwasnotclosed,foritwastobecontinuouslyenlargedin thepost-Alexanderperiodbyacceptingasmembersthenewcivicfoundations,royalorother,whichby200bchadalreadychangedthemapofthe EasternMediterraneanandtheNearEast.35Norwasitsrelativestability(in settlementandpopulationterms,atleastuntilthelaterhellenisticperiod) tobeseenasstagnation.Certainsignificantprocesses,atworkthroughout thisworldandthroughoutthisperiod,wereslowlytransformingitand weregoingatleastsomewaytowardsreplacingtheclassic,‘Aristotelian’ (but already over-simplified) picture of innumerable separate polities,36 eachwithitsownpricklyifimpracticableindependence,byonewhich showsoverlapandconvergenceandinterpenetration. Detaileddescriptionisofcourseimpossiblehere:Iconfinemyselfto statingsomeheadlines,withafewwordsofdescriptionandexemplification foreach.First,atthecommunitylevel,comeamalgamations(synoikismoi) ofvariouskinds.Somewereenforcedfromabove,suchasthewell-known caseofTeosandLebedos,orachievedbyviolence,suchasthedismemberment of Lyttos on Krete in the 220s.37 Others were the product of complexnegotiation,suchastherapprochementbetweenthetemple-state ofLabraundaunderitspriestKorrisandtheneighbouringtownofBargylia, asmediatedbythelocaldynastOlympichos,38whileothersagainachieved onlytheweakerformsofamalgamation(isopoliteiaorsympoliteia)orsimply theformulationofsymbolaagreements.39 Secondly, at the personal level, there developed afar greater fluidity of status, together with an increased permeability of civic boundaries. Again,thistookmanyforms,rangingfromdualcitizenship,thepurchase ofcitizenship,andtheextendedconfermentofstatusashonorarycitizen (proxenos),tothebreakdownofexclusivistsystemsofinheritingcitizenship. Theincreasedprominencewhichwasgivenfromtheturnofthesecond century bc onwards to recording grants of manumission in permanent 8
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties andpubliclyvisibleform,asatDelphiorinThessalyandEpeiros,mustbe relatedinsomeway,thoughtheprecisestimulusstilleludesus.40 Thirdcomeformsofnetworkingamongpolitieswhicharenotsimply, ornotprimarily,formsofempire-building.Severalvarietiescanbeidentified, all of which played aprominent role in documented diplomacy. Onecomprisedrequestsonthepartofonepolitythatthisorthattemple orsanctuarywithinitsbailiwickshouldbegenerallyrecognisedasasylos (‘freefromriskofseizureorpillage’).41Anothercomprisedrequeststhat atransformedandupgradedlocalfestivalshouldberecognizedasisolympic orisopythic,i.e.equivalentinprestigetotheOlympicorPythianGames.42 Yetanother,justlythesubjectofmuchrecentstudy,consistedoftheuse orcreationoflinks,realorfake,betweena‘colony’anditsmothercityor betweenpolitieswhichallegedlyenjoyedcommonorigins.43TherecentlypublishedexampleofNagidosandArsinoeinwesternKilikia,pressured bythelocalPtolemaicgovernorintoacceptingashotgunrelationshipof colonyandmother-cityasawayofdefusingquarrelsoverlandandboundaries,44ismerelyoneamongmanyinstancesofhowsuchrelationshipscould continuetobemanufactured. Fourthcomeformsofnetworkingwhichwereclearlyinthepolitical domain,notablyofcoursetheso-calledLeagues:notjustthetwomost prominent,theAchaianandtheAitolian,butalsotheLykian,ChrysaorianandIonian‘Leagues’,EpeirosafterthedissolutionoftheMolossian monarchyc.232,andevenKreteoncetheshockoftheWarofLyttosand thecollapseofSpartaninfluenceafterSellasiafinallyprompteditsanarchic micro-politiestorecreatetheir‘commonthing’(koinon).Thatsuchkoina, oralliances,werealsoparadigmcasesofinterwovenornestedsovereignties isunmistakable,butstructurallytheireffectonthe‘hellenisticsystem’was notallthatdissimilarfromthatoftheemergenceoftheParthiankingdom fromthe240sonwards.45 No-one will suppose that these various processes of rapprochement between the (almost wholly) republican Greek polities of the postAlexanderperiodwereplanned,orsystematic,ordirectedbyanyhidden handtowardsasinglepurpose.Rather,theywereanuntidysetofindividual responsestospecificsituations(whetherthreats,needs,oropportunities) whichwerebytheirnaturepublicandvisibletoneighbours,wereimitated iftheywereseentobeeffective,andthereforecametoshowcertainfamily resemblances.Thatwasonesalientaspect,whichwemayforconvenience callpeer-polityinteractionifwewill,thoughthelabelrunstheriskofbeing used as asubstitute for thought. Another, crucial for the vitality of the networkandofitscomponentparts,wasthattheGreek‘system’seemsto havefoundnodifficultywhateverinenlargingthatnetworkbyaccepting 9
J.K.Davies new,ornewlyhellenised,ordiplomaticallyusefulpolitieswithinit.Just ascenturiespreviouslyKingAlexandrosPhilhellenofMacedoncouldbe allowedtocompeteatOlympiain496onthebasisofimputedArgive ancestry(Hdt.5.22),solikewise,somethreecenturieslaterimputedlinks withArgosallowedasufetofSidontocompeteasaGreekattheNemean Games,46 whileTrojan ancestry and long-standing links with Massilia allowed Romans to compete at the Isthmia in 228.47Two generations later,astherecentlypublishedvictorlistsoftheAthenianPanathenaiaof 170,166,and162bcreveal,thoughAtheniansthemselvesdominatedthe lists,victorsalsocamefromAntiocheia(‘ofthosebyDaphne’),Seleukeia onTigris,KitiononCyprus,Zephyrion(westofAlexandreia),Alexandreia, AntiocheiaofMygdonia,andAntiocheiaofKydnos,48andalsoincluded anumberofAttalidandPtolemaicroyals,eachdulygiventheirAthenian tribalaffiliations.49Theelasticityofthesystemallowedittorespond,to adapt,andtoembrace. Complementary to these processes of networking in a‘horizontal’ dimensionweremovementswhichcanbeseenas‘bottom-up’inthesense thattheybeganattheleveloftheindividualpolitybutreachedoutinto thewiderpoliticaldomainandattemptedinvariouswaystobridgethegap whichhadopenedupbetweenthemselvesandtheoverpoweringSuccessor monarchies.Iamnotherereferringtothevariousaspectsofformalized alienationdocumentedbyEddy1961,nortoresistancemovementssuch asthealliancewhichinstigatedtheChremonideanWar,theArsakid-led revolt in Parthia, the post-Raphia revolts in Egypt, or the Maccabaean insurrection.Thesemovementswereindeedinonesenseintegralpartsof thesystem,buttheiraimwastoemancipatetheareasandcommunities concernedfromthemonarchicsystemanditspoliticalandfiscaldomination,nottoconstructabettertacticalpositionwithinit.Withinthe latterframeworkofaction,twomovementsinparticularneednotice.The firstcomprisedtheemergenceofthekoina,or‘leagues’,fortheirimpact wasfarfrombeingperceptibleonlyinthe‘horizontal’dimensionofintercommunitynetworking.Onthecontrary,theyprovidedameanswhereby the micropolities could increase their nuisance value and thereby their bargainingpower.AsthehistoryofmainlandGreeceinthethirdcentury makesalltooclear,thatwasnotarecipeforharmoniousrelations:though AitoliaandtheMacedonianmonarchymighttrytokeepoutofeachother’s wayasmuchaspossible(notablyduringtheChremonideanWarofthe 260s),theirrespectivedirectionsofexpansionandofindirectcontrolcould not avoid intersecting and generating tensions. All the same, there was anelementofmutualconvenience,forthekoinaalsoprovidedameans bywhichmonarchscouldcodifyandformalizetheirpowerrelationships 10
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties withparticularregions,inwayswhichmightofferbothstabilityanduseful indirectinfluence.Thus,forexample,theLeagueoftheIslandersnotonly providedawayfortheCycladicmicrostatestokeepAthensoutoftheir hairbybringinginalternativeprotectors(preferablythePtolemies,who weresafelyremoteinspiteoftheirscatteredgarrisonsandtheirnavalbase atSamos),butalsohelpedthePtolemiestominimizeAntigonidpower intheAegeanandinfluenceatDelos.ThustootheCretan koinonhad beenworthresuscitatingfromitshibernation,fortheislandersthemselves bothasawayofdampingdownquarrelswithintheislandandasaway of keeping Rhodian power at arm’s length, and for Philip V in 215 as aheaven-sentopportunitytobecomeitsprostates(‘patron’or‘protector’) andtherebytoputaknightinamongthePtolemaicpawnsatItanosand inthesouthernAegean. Secondly,individualsmightbridgethegap.Ithinkherenotofthekings themselves,butofthemenwhonegotiatedontheirbehalf,asAratosis impliedbyPolybios(7.14.4)tohavedonewiththeCretans,andespecially ofthemenwhooscillatedbetweenbeingroyalofficers–whetherasfriends, asmilitarycommanders,assatraps,asambassadors,orasculturalgurus –andbeingcitizensoftheirownstates,actingassuchontheircity’sbehalf. Nowthatmuchdevotedrecentstudyofthesegroupsofmenhasmade theiroriginsandcareersfarmoreaccessible,50examplescanbemultiplied. Athensshowsanotablesequenceofthem,fromDemetriosofPhaleron, PhilippidesofKephale,andthebrothersKalliasandPhaidrosofSphettos, toHerakleitosandApollodoros,thegarrison-commandersatRhamnous andEleusisaftertheChremonideanwar,whoaresimultaneouslyMakedonianofficers,Atheniancommanders,andAtheniancitizens.Ontheother sideoftheAegean,MilesianssuchasDemodamasorHippostratoshad comparablecareers;thelistlengthensyearly. Thesemenareabsolutelyfundamental:theywerethehumanhinges ofhellenism,notjustchannelsofcommunicationbutbasicload-bearing componentsofthesystem.Thattheirstatuswasambiguouswasthewhole point.Itallowedthesourcesofpowertohaveveryfuzzyandindeterminate edges;itallowedpowerstooverlapandtomergeonthegroundwhile remainingformallydistinct;itgentledthedominanceandruthlessness ofthemonarchicregimeswhilenotsubvertingtheirauthority.Granted, suchmenwereplayingaverydangerousgame.Togotoofartofurtherthe interestsofone’spoliscouldmakeoneatraitortoone’sking;togotoofar towardsbeingapuppet,likeAristomachosofArgosandhisilk,51could getoneknifedasatyrant.Yetitwasthesemenaboveallwhomadethe newsystemwork,withitsflexiblestructures,itsinterpenetratingsovereignties,anditscreativeexploitationofthenewpossibilitiesofdirectand 11
J.K.Davies indirectcontrolwhichhadbeenopenedupforthewholezonefromthe AdriatictoBaktriabythefactthattheoccupiersofthemainmonarchic roleswerenowGreek. Twofinalpointsremaintoadd.Thefirstconcernstherepeateduseinthis paperoftheterms‘sovereign’and‘sovereignty’.Suchterminologycomes readilytomind,butisdangerousinsofarasitmaybethoughttoreflect atheoryofthetotalindependenceoftheindividualsinglepolitywhich wasnotdevelopedorformalizeduntilthesixteenthcentury.IndeedIam strangledwithmyownrope,forafewyearsagoIarguedinprintthatfor thatandotherreasonstheuseofthewordtocharacterizethepolitiesofthe classicalperiodwasambiguousandanachronistic.52However,inanalysing thepoliticalstructuresofthehellenisticperiodonemayperhapsbeless pernickety, for any individual recognized as basileus in that period was asovereignbydefinition.Thatpolitiessubordinatedtothemcontinuedto enjoyandtodevelopcomplexnestedsystemsoftheirowninvariouskinds of dynamic equilibrium was unquestionably amajor component of the ‘horizontal’relationshipsdescribedabove,butformedonlyonecomponent ofwhatbecameamuchmorecomplexnetworkofverticalrelationships, both‘top-down’andbottom-up’.Itisnotchancethatanalysisofsimilar relationshipswithandwithintheRomanEmpirehasrecentlyyieldedavery similarpictureof‘two-levelsovereignty’(Millar1996). Secondly,theemergenceofthissysteminthepost-Alexanderdecades hadonefurthergiganticconsequence.Ithastwoaspects,oneeastabout, theotherwestabout.Eastabout,itwasnoaccidentthatthesystemcould bemadetoworkinurbanizedorurbanizingareas,orinareaswhereGreekstylecolonialfoundationswerethickontheground,butfaredlesswell inareassuchastheIranianplateauortheArabianpeninsulawhichwere notwelladaptedculturallytoproducingfriendsordiplomats.Westabout, however,itprovedastonishinglyreceptiveandelastic,abletoembracenot merelytheGreekcolonialfoundationssuchasSyracuseorMassiliabutalso CarthageandRome.Notjustatthehighdiplomaticlevelofembassies,but alsomorebroadlyviaawidespreadwillingnesstomasterandadaptGreek language,culture,andinstitutions,theWesternMediterraneanincreasingly joinedinthenetwork,recognizablysoevenbeforethepoliticalstep-change of200–188.Itisnottoomuchtoclaimthatitwasthiselasticityonthepart ofthesystem,andthetwo-wayreceptivityofitspractitioners,whichduring thethirdcenturybccreatedwhatwetakeforgranted,namelytheMediterranean-based‘classicalworld’,supplementing(perhapsevenreplacing) theinterconnectedIranian-Mesopotamian-easternMediterranean-Aegean worldwhichhaddominatedformillennia.Systemically,asculturally,the post-Alexanderworldisthecentralperiodofantiquity. 12
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties Acknowledgements
ForusefulcommentsIofferwarmthankstotheparticipantsintheHayconference,especiallytoStephenMitchell.FortheopportunityofasecondpreliminaryairingattheBritishSchoolinAthensIthankLesleyBeaumont(Assistant Director)andKaterinaPanagopoulou,withthanksalsotoMiltiadisHatzopoulos, AlexandrosKarafotias,andespeciallyStephenLambertforhelpfulcomments.As repeatedlyintheyears1995–2000,soheretooIrecordmygratefulthankstothe LeverhulmeTrustforthisfinaluseoftimegenerouslygranted.
Someabbreviations ANET 2 FDiii OGIS RC SEG
Pritchard1955 Bourguetetal.1929–39 Dittenberger1903–5 Welles1934 SupplementumEpigraphicumGraecum
Notes
Cf.studiessuchasthoseofBengtson1937–52;Bikerman1938;Bar-Kochva 1976;Bagnall1976;Mooren1977;andPréaux1978. 2 Droysen1877–8,III.559f.Sachregisters.v.Freiheit.AmongthemaincontributionstothedebateareKolbe1928;Zancan1934;Heuss1937;A.H.M.Jones 1940;Habicht1970;Will1975;Orth1977;andMa1999. 3 These words (eleutheria, autonomia, summachia, abasileutos, sumbasis) are citedfromatypicaldocument,thetreatybetweenSeleukosIIandArados(Strabo 16.2.14=BengtsonandSchmitt1962–9,iii.491). 4 Arrian,Anabasis1.18.2,withBosworthadloc.andBosworth1994,868–71. ItisnotablethatArrian’slanguagedoesnotintheleastechothatofthefifth-and fourth-centurysloganofthe‘freedomoftheGreeksofAsia’whoseprevioushistory istracedbySeagerandTuplin1980. 5 Tadmor,1994,261ff.,esp.270,citingBabyloniaasasimilarexample. 6 Persepolis foundation tablet, XPh = ANET 2 316 no. 4, § 1, with Briant 1996,990–2. 7 BasicreferencesinBosworth,1994,871ff. 8 Kemp1989,197–200;buttherearehintsbythefourthcenturybc(cf.Lloyd, 1994,350)ofatheologywhichinterposedagreaterdistancebetweenkingand god. 9 Cyruscylinderap.ANET 2 315and316no.3,withmorerecentreferences inBriant1996,911–13. 10 ANET 2 317no.5=Austin1981,no.189,withKuhrtandSherwin-White 1991. 11 Persepolisfoundationtablet,XPh=ANET 2 316no.4,§5. 12 Davies1998,242–51. 1
13
J.K.Davies QuotedbyWinkler1980,155,fromNock1952,213;reprintedinNock 1972,820. 14 Cf.Welles1934,291andindexs.v.adelphos. 15 Cf.workontheLetterofAristeas(e.g.Fraser1972,696–704andEissfeldt 1974,603–6),andmoregenerallyGoodenough1928,Kloft1937,Delatte1942, Heuss1954,Andreotti1956,Braunert1968,Schmitthenner1968,Aalders1975, andLévy1978/9. 16 Cf.Herman1980/1;Herrmann1987;Heckel1992;Savalli-Lestrade1996 and1998. 17 Habicht1958;Mooren1979;Shipley2000,76–7,withfurtherreferences at431n.35. 18 RC6,lines6ff.,withRCp.42andHabicht1958,4n.11. 19 Orth1977andHeuss1937(thoughhedidsomewhatmodifyhispicturein there-issueof1963).ThemiddlepositionsetoutbyZancaninher1934book deservesmoreattentionthanithashad.Recentdiscussionisvaluablyreviewed byMa1999,1–19. 20 However, the language of the envoys of the Ionian koinon, saluting him (ratherthantheRomans,theprimebeneficiariesofthephrase)inwinter167/6 asthe‘commonbenefactoroftheGreeks’(RC52,7–8),istobeseenprimarilyas areflexionofpost-Pydnarealignments. 21 Cf.thelanguageof[Aristotle]OikonomikaII,withAperghis2000,112–31. 22 Cf.theactofAntiochosIIIinmakingavailablewoodfromtheTaranzaforests forSardisinMarch213(SEG39.1283,withfurtherreferencesinMa1999,61–3 and284no.1). 23 Iamnotpersuadedbytheviewthatsuchtermsimportaninappropriately judgementaltone.Thoughcertainlypejorative,theyarenotabusive,foreachalso hasasubstantialdescriptivecontenttheapplicabilityofwhichcanbedocumented withoutdifficulty.Noraretheyincompatiblewithattitudesofallduerespectfor personsandsympatheticunderstandingofsituations.Sinceinanycasenostudent ofantiquitycanapproachanyaspectofitina‘value-free’manner,allthatcanbe doneistoacknowledgeasexplicitlyaspossiblethecriteriabeingused,andthereby toflagtothereadertheextenttowhichmodernexpectationsofbehaviourseparate thepresentfromthepast. 24 Heuss1937,17–68;Préaux1978,II.414–28.Forexternaljudgescf.Heuss 1937,69–90;C.P.Jones1999,55f.with163n.17. 25 Gabbert1997,23and42. 26 SEG9.1=Austin1981,no.264,lines25f. 27 Préaux1978,I.238–71,withabundantillustrationofthevariousmodes. 28 Hansen1971,448ff.and453ff. 29 BriefbutjudiciousassessmentbyShipley2000,156–63. 30 RC12,lines21–4.OtherexamplesinMa1999,165. 31 Orth1977,60n.54,citingP.Herrmann. 32 Welles1934,xxxvii–l.Will1988,329–30,emphasizestheneedtodifferentiate betweenthevariouscategoriesof‘city’,butnon-GreekcitiessuchasAradand Marathuswerenotnecessarilyslighted(Schmitt1964,35n.6;Ma1999,145–6). 13
14
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties For Gerrha, clearly acase needing exceptionally careful handling, cf. Polybius 13.9.4–5,withSchmitt1964,34n.3,andPotts1990,85–97. 33 Sourcesanddiscussionoftherelationshipsalludedtointhisparagraphin Schmitt1964,32–107. 34 Thethearodokoilistsofthefourthandthirdcenturies,nowatlastafternearly acenturythesubjectofrenewedseriousstudyinPerlman2000,showhowsuch accesswascontrolledandactivated. 35 A.H.M.Jones1940;Grainger1990;Cohen1995;Fraser1996.Forthewider andmorenebulouscategoryoffortifications,cf.Winter1971;Lawrence1979; McNicoll1997. 36 Thattheboundarycontinuedtobeknownandmarkedisreflectedinthe carefuldescriptionoftheAlabandansas‘kinoftheGreeks’(C.P.Jones1999,60–1 and165n.33,citingFDIII.4,163=OGIS234=Rigsby1996,332no.163, lines12–13). 37 RC3–4(Austin1981,no.40).Itismostregrettablethatthepost-338sequel toMoggi1976hasyettoappear.FortheWarofLyttos,Polybius4.53–5,with Karafotias1997,122–31. 38 Crampa1969,passim. 39 BasicsforisopoliteiainGawantka1975,forsymbolainGauthier1972. 40 Davies1984,262–3. 41 Préaux1978,II.433–5:Rigsby1996,1–29. 42 Préaux1978,II.425.TheclassicdossiercomesfromMagnesiaonMaiandrios (Rigsby1996,179–279;C.P.Jones1999,59–60,with164nn.27–30). 43 Musti1963;Prinz1979;Curty1995,withWill1995;C.P.Jones1999.See alsoErskineinthisvolume. 44 JonesandHabicht1989. 45 Briefconspectusofthe‘Leagues’inPréaux1978,II.461–73.ForParthiacf. Schmitt 1964, 62–84 and the discussion in Sherwin-White and Kuhrt 1993, 84–90. 46 Austin1981,no.121. 47 Zonaras8.19.7,withWalbank,1957–79,I.167andC.P.Jones1999,88 and170n.24. 48 SEG41.115,col.Ilines4,6,28,29,31,32,33;col.IIlines23,25,27,29, 31,33;col.IIIline20,withthecommentaryontheed.pr.byTracyandHabicht 1991.ThevictorfromLiguria,Kleainete(daughter?)ofKaron,isnotablenotso muchforbeingfemale,forthereareseveralotherwomenvictors,asforhailing from apart of the Mediterranean which stood well outside any area of even mythicalGreekcolonization. 49 Respectivelycol.Ilines37–8(‘EumenessonofKingAttalos’)and48(‘Attalos sonofKingAttalos’)in170,QueenKleopatra,KingEumenes,andKingPtolemaiosin162(col.IIIlines22,24,and32). 50 Cf.Bengtson1937–52,Habicht1958,Olshausen1974,Mooren1979,and Olshausen1979,besidestheworkscitedinn.16above. 51 Préaux1978,II.449–50. 52 Davies1994.
15
J.K.Davies Bibliography
Aalders,G.J.D. 1975 PoliticalThoughtinHellenisticTimes,Amsterdam. Andreotti,R. 1956 ‘Perunacriticadell’ideologiadiAlessandroMagno’,Historia5,257– 302. Aperghis,G.E.G. 2000 ‘TheSeleukidRoyalEconomy–thefinancesandfinancialadministrationoftheSeleukidEmpire’,Ph.D.thesis,London. Austin,M.M. 1981 TheHellenisticWorldfromAlexandertotheRomanConquest.Aselection ofancientsourcesintranslation,Cambridge. Bagnall,R.S. 1976 TheAdministrationofthePtolemaicPossessionsoutsideEgypt,Leiden. Bar-Kochva,B. 1976 The Seleucid Army. Organization and tactics in the great campaigns, Cambridge. Bengtson,H. 1937–52 DieStrategieinderhellenistischenZeit.EinBeitragzumantikenStaatsrecht,I–III.MünchenerBeiträge26,32,and36,Munich. Bengtson,H.andSchmitt,H.H.(eds.) 1962–9 DieStaatsverträgedesAltertums,3vols.,Munich. Bertrand,J.-M. 1992 Citésetroyaumesdumondegrec:espaceetpolitique,Paris. Bikerman,E. 1938 InstitutionsdesSéleucides,Paris. Bosworth,A.B. 1980– AHistoricalCommentaryonArrian’sHistoryofAlexander,Oxford. 1994 ‘AlexandertheGreat’,inLewisetal.(eds.)CAHvi2,791–875. Bourguet,E.,etal. 1929–39 FouillesdeDelphesIII,6parts,Paris. Braunert,H. 1968 ‘StaatstheorieundStaatsrechtimHellenismus’,Saeculum19,47–66. Briant,P. 1996 Histoiredel’EmpirePerse,deCyrusàAlexandre,Paris. Chaniotis,A. 1993 ‘Ein diplomatischer Statthalter nimmt Rücksicht auf den verletzten StolzzweierhellenistischerKleinpoleis(NagidosundArsinoe)’,EA21, 31–42. Cohen,G.M. 1995 TheHellenisticSettlementsinEurope,theIslands,andAsiaMinor,Berkeley andLondon. Crampa,J. 1969 Labraunda,III:TheGreekinscriptions,Part1:1–12(periodofOlympichus),Lund.
16
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties Curty,O. 1995 Lesparentéslegendairesentrecitésgrecques.Catalogueraisonnédesinscriptions contenant le terme SUGGENEIA et analyse critique, Geneva and Paris. Davies,J.K. 1984 ‘Cultural,socialandeconomicfeaturesofthehellenisticworld’,CAH vii 2.1,257–320. 1994 ‘Onthenon-usabilityoftheconceptofsovereigntyinanancientGreek context’,inL.A.Foresti,A.Barzanò,C.Bearzot,L.PrandiandG.Zecchini(eds.)Federazioniefederalismonell’Europaantica.Alleradicidella casacomuneeuropea,I,Vitaepensiero,Milano,51–65. 1998 ‘Ancienteconomies:modelsandmuddles’,inH.ParkinsandC.Smith (eds.) Trade,Traders, and the Ancient City, London and New York, 225–56. Delatte,L. 1942 Les traités de la royauté d’Ecphante, Diotogène, et Sthénidas. Bibl. Fac. Philosophie…Liège,fasc.97,LiègeandParis. Dittenberger,W.(ed.) 1903–5 OrientisGraeciinscriptionesselectae,2vols.,Leipzig. Droysen,J.-G. 1877–8 GeschichtedesHellenismus.2ndedn,3vols.,Gotha. Eddy,S.K. 1961 The King is Dead. Studies in the Near Eastern resistance to Hellenism, 334–31BC,Lincoln,Nebr. Eissfeldt,O. 1974 TheOldTestament:Anintroduction,Oxford. Fraser,P.M. 1972 PtolemaicAlexandria,I–III,Oxford. 1996 CitiesofAlexandertheGreat,Oxford. Gabbert,J.J. 1997 AntigonusIIGonatas.Apoliticalbiography,LondonandNewYork. Gauthier,Ph. 1972 Symbola.Lesétrangersetlajusticedanslescitésgrecques,Nancy. 1993 ‘Lescitéshellénistiques’,inM.H.Hansen(ed.)TheancientGreekcitystate.Acts.C.PolisC.,1,Copenhagen,211–31. Gawantka,W. 1975 Isopolitie.EinBeitragzurGeschichtederzwischenstaatlichenBeziehungen indergriechischenAntike.Vestigia22,Munich. Goodenough,E. 1928 ‘The political philosophy of hellenistic kingship’, YCS 1, 55–102. ReprintedinGermantr.as‘DiepolitischePhilosophiederhellenistischen Königtums’inKloft1979,27–89. Grainger,J.D. 1990 TheCitiesofSeleukidSyria,Oxford. Habicht,C. 1958 ‘DieherrschendeGesellschaftindenhellenistischenMonarchien’,VSWG 45,1,1–16.
17
J.K.Davies 1970 Gottmenschentum und griechische Städte, 2nd edn with Nachtrag, Munich. Hansen,E.V. 1971 TheAttalidsofPergamon,2ndedn,IthacaandLondon. Heckel,W. 1992 TheMarshalsofAlexander’sEmpire,LondonandNewYork. Herman,G. 1980/1‘The“Friends”oftheearlyhellenisticrulers:servantsorofficials?’,Talanta 12/13,103–49. Herrmann,P. 1987 ‘MilesieramSeleukidenhof.ProsopographischeBeiträgezurGeschichte Miletsim2.Jht.V.Chr.’,Chiron17,171–92. Heuss,A. 1937 Stadt und Herrscher des Hellenismus in ihren staats- und völkerrechtlichenBeziehungen.Klio,Beiheft39,(NF26),Leipzig.Neudruckmit Nachwort,Aalen1963. 1954 ‘AlexanderderGrosseunddiepolitischeIdeologiedesAltertums’,Antike undAbendland4,65–104.ReprintedinKloft1979,123–88. Jones,A.H.M. 1940 TheGreekCityfromAlexandertoJustinian,Oxford. Jones,C.P. 1999 Kinship Diplomacy in the AncientWorld, Cambridge, Mass., and London. Jones,C.P.andHabicht,C. 1989 ‘AhellenisticinscriptionfromNagidosinCilicia’,Phoenix43,317–46. Jones,C.P.andRussell,J. 1993 ‘TwonewinscriptionsfromNagidosinCilicia’,Phoenix47,293–304. Karafotias,A. 1997 CreteandInternationalRelationshipsintheHellenisticPeriod,Ph.D.thesis, Liverpool. Kemp,B.J. 1989 AncientEgypt.Anatomyofacivilization,LondonandNewYork. Kloft,H. 1937 ‘DashellenistischeKönigsidealnachInschriftenundPapyri’,Archivf. Pap.12,1–26.ReprintedinKloft1979,90–122. Kloft,H.(ed.) 1979 Ideologie und Herrschaft in der Antike. Wege der Forschung 528, Darmstadt. Kolbe,W. 1928 StaatundStadtimZeitalterdesHellenismus.Freiburgerwissenschaftlicher GesellschaftXVI,Freiburgi.B. Kuhrt,A.,andSherwin-White,S.M. 1991 ‘Aspects of Seleucid royal ideology: the cylinder of Antiochus I from Borsippa’,JHS111,71–86. Kuhrt,A.,andSherwin-White,S.M.(eds.) 1987 HellenismintheEast.TheinteractionofGreekandnon-Greekcivilisations
18
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties fromSyriatoCentralAsiaafterAlexander,London. Lawrence,A.W. 1979 GreekAimsinFortification,Oxford. Lévy,E. 1978/9‘Lamonarchiemacédonienneetlemythed’uneroyautédémocratique’, Ktéma3–4,201–25. Lewis,D.M.,Boardman,J.,Hornblower,S.,andOstwald,M.,(eds.) 1994 Cambridge Ancient History VI: The Fourth Century BC, 2nd edn, Cambridge. Lloyd,A.B. 1994 ‘Egypt,404–332bc’,inCAHvi2,337–60. Ma,J. 1999 AntiochosIIIandtheCitiesofWesternAsiaMinor,Oxford. McNicoll,A.W. 1997 HellenisticFortificationsfromtheAegeantotheEuphrates(withadditional chapterbyN.P.Milner),Oxford. Mehl,A. 1980/1 ‘DORIKTHTOS CWRA. Kritische Bemerkungen zum “Speererwerb” in Politik undVölkerecht der hellenistischen Epoche’, Ancient Society 11–12,173–212. Millar,F.G.B. 1996 ‘Emperors, kings, and subjects: the politics of two-level sovereignty’, ScriptaClassicaIsraelitica15(StudiesWasserstein,I),159–73. Moggi,M. 1976 ISinecismiInterstataliGreci,I:Dalleoriginial338a.C.,Pisa. Mooren,L. 1977 Lahiérarchiedelacourptolémaique,Louvain. 1979 ‘Die diplomatische Funktion der hellenistischen Königsfreunde’, in OlshausenandBiller(eds.)AntikeDiplomatie,256–90. Musti,D. 1963 ‘Sull’ideadisungeneiainiscrizionigreche’,ASNP 232,225–39. Nock,A.D. 1952. ‘HellenisticmysteriesandChristiansacraments’Mnemosyne 45,178–213. ReprintedinZ.Stewart(ed.)EssaysonreligionandtheAncientWorld,2 vols.(continuouspagination),1972,791–820. Olshausen,E. 1974 ProsopographiederhellenistischenKönigsgesandten,I:VonTriparadeisosbis Pydna,StudiaHellenistica19,Louvain. 1979 ‘Zur Frage ständiger Gesandtschaften in hellenistischer Zeit’, in OlshausenandBiller(eds.)AntikeDiplomatie,291–317. Olshausen,E.andBiller,H.(eds.) 1979 AntikeDiplomatie.WegederForschung162,Darmstadt. Orth,W. 1977 KöniglicheMachtanspruchundstädtischeFreiheit.MünchenerBeiträge71, Munich.
19
J.K.Davies Perlman,P. 2000 CityandSanctuaryinAncientGreece.TheTheorodokiainthePeloponnese. Hypomnemata121,Göttingen. Potts,D.T. 1990 TheArabianGulfinAntiquity,II:FromAlexandertheGreattothecoming ofIslam,Oxford. Préaux,C. 1978 LemondehellénistiqueI–II,Paris. Prinz,F. 1979 GründungsmythenundSagenchronologie.Zetemata72,Munich. Pritchard,J.B.(ed.) 1955 Ancient Near-EasternTexts Relating to the OldTestament, 2nd edn, Princeton. Rigsby,K.J. 1996 Asylia.TerritorialinviolabilityintheHellenisticworld.Hellenisticculture andsociety22,BerkeleyandLondon. Savalli-Lestrade,I. 1996 ‘Courtisansetcitoyens:lecasedesphiloiattalides’,Chiron26,149–80. 1998 Lesphiloiroyauxdansl’Asiehellénistique,Geneva. Schmitt,H.H. 1964 Untersuchungen zur Geschichte Antiochos’ des Grossen und seiner Zeit. Historia,Einzelschrift6,Wiesbaden. Schmitthenner,W. 1968 ‘ÜbereineFormänderungderMonarchieseitAlexanderd.Gr.’,Saeculum 19,31–46. Schubart,W. 1937 ‘DashellenistischesKönigsidealnachInschriftenundPapyri’,APF12, 1–16. Seager,R.J.,andTuplin,C.J. 1980 ‘TheFreedomoftheGreeksofAsia:ontheoriginsofaconceptandthe creationofaslogan’,JHS100,141–54. Sherwin-White,S.M.,andKuhrt,A. 1993 From Samarkhand to Sardis. Anew approach to the Seleucid empire, London. Shipley,D.G.J. 1993 ‘World-systemsanalysisandthe“Hellenistic”world’,inP.Bilde,T.Engberg-Pedersen,L.Hannestad,J.ZahleandK.Randsborg(eds.)Centre andPeripheryintheHellenisticWorld,StudiesinHellenisticcivilization IV,Aarhus,271–84. 2000 TheGreekWorldafterAlexander,323–30BC,LondonandNewYork. Tadmor,H. 1994 ‘Judah’,CAHvi 2,262–96. Thompson,D.J. 1988 MemphisunderthePtolemies,Princeton.
20
Theinterpenetrationofhellenisticsovereignties Tracy,S.V.andHabicht,C. 1991 ‘NewandoldPanathenaicvictorlists’,Hesperia60,187–236. Walbank,F.W. 1957–79 AHistoricalCommentaryonPolybius,3vols.,Oxford. Welles,C.B. 1934 RoyalCorrespondenceInTheHellenisticPeriod,NewHaven.Repr.Roma, 1966. Will,É. 1979 Histoirepolitiquedumondehellénistique,2ndedn,I,Nancy. 1982 Histoirepolitiquedumondehellénistique,2ndedn,II,Nancy. 1988 ‘Poleishellénistiques:deuxnotes’,EMC/ClassicalViews32,329–52. 1995 ‘Syngeneia,oikeiotès,philia’,RPh69,299–325. Winkler,J. 1980 ‘LollianusandtheDesperadoes’,JHS100,155–81. Winter,F.E. 1971 GreekFortifications,London. Zancan,P. 1934 Ilmonarcatoellenisticoneisuoielementifederative,Padua.
21
2 ERATOSTHENES’CHLAMYS-SHAPEDWORLD: AMISUNDERSTOODMETAPHOR KlausZimmermann
JustabouteverytreatmentofGreekgeographymentionsthetwoattempts ofhellenisticsciencetogivethereaderanideaofthelandmasssurrounding the Mediterranean by comparing it with an article of daily use: Eratosthenes’ oijkoumevnh clamudoeidhv" taken up by Strabo1 and Posidonius’ oijkoumevnh sfendonoeidhv". While for an understanding of the latter comparisonweonlyhavetolookattheoneslingknownfromantiquity,2 thereisnodefinitearchaeologicalevidencetohelpusinterpretthemeaning oftheadjective‘chlamys-shaped’.Giventhewayinwhichthegarmentwas draped,figuralrepresentationsallowonlypartialconclusionsonitsshape whenspreadout.Further,thecutofthechlamysmayhavevariedacross timeaswellasacrossdifferentregions.Thus,modernscholarsfocusing onancientgeographyusuallycontentthemselveswithcitingtheknown metaphoranditsreferences. In order to reconstruct the idea Eratostheneshadinmind,thereare two questions we have to consider separately: 1. What shape did the chlamyshave?2.How(ifatall)canEratosthenes’geographicalknowledge beharmonizedwiththispicture?Onthatbasis,thethirdandlastpartof mypaperwillbedevotedtothequestion:WhatdidEratosthenesactually wanttoexpresswiththiscomparison? I AsTarbellatthebeginningofthetwentiethcenturynoted,‘weareinthe habitofapplyingthename“chlamys”withagreatdealofconfidenceto allsmallbrooch-fastenedoutergarmentsrepresentedinGreekart.’ 3This practice is based on literary evidence: Ovid (Metamorphoses 14.393–4), Suetonius(Tiberius6.3)andIsidore(Origines19.24.2)mentionthebrooch asacharacteristicfeatureofthechlamys.Inaddition,Ovid(Metamorphoses 2.733),Lucian(Timon30)andPausanias(5.27.8)describethechlamys asatypicalgarmentofthegodHermes.Thus,thelinktoarchaeological materialisestablished.RepresentationsofHermes,Oedipus,theNiobids 23
KlausZimmermann andothersfromtheclassicalperiodshowthatthegarmentinquestion wasputaroundtheleftshoulderandclosedontheright,thatitwasfourcorneredandthatithadarectangularshape(figs.1–2).4
Fig.1.Heuzey1922,122fig.61.
Fig.2.Heuzey1922,123fig.62.
However,incontrasttotheclassicalformanobviouslyMacedonianvariant with acircular lower edge seems to have prevailed in hellenistic times. Thereisevidenceforthisbothinancientliterature5andvisualarts.6But aboveall,weowetoStrabo,PlinyandPlutarchdescriptionsofAlexandriawhichcomparetheoutlineofthatcitytoachlamys.7Beginningwith Strabo,welearnmoreaboutthedimensionsofAlexandriathanaboutthe exactshapeofthegarment: e[sti de; clamudoeide;" to; sch'ma tou' ejdavfou" th'" povlew" (sc. ∆Alexandreiva"): ou| ta; me;n ejpi; mh'ko" pleurav ejsti ta; ajmfivklusta. o{son triavkonta stadivwne[contadiavmetron,ta;de;ejpi;plavto"oiJijsqmoiv,eJpta;h]ojktw;stadivwn eJkavtero",sfiggovmeno"th'/me;nuJpo;qalavtth",th'/d’uJpo;th'"livmnh".
(Strabo17.1.8C793)
Theshapeoftheareaofthecityislikeachlamys;itslongsidesarewashedby thetwowaters,havingadiameterofaboutthirtystadia,andtheshortsides aretheisthmuses,eachbeingsevenoreightstadiawideandpinchedinon onesidebytheseaandontheotherbythelake.
Thispassageprovidesonlyaveryroughoutlineofthestructurewehave toimagine:amoreorlessstraightlongsideinthenorth(thecoastofthe 24
Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld:amisunderstoodmetaphor Mediterranean),twonarrowsides,whoseanglesinrespecttothecoastline areleftunmentioned,andfinallyasecondlongsideinthesouth(approximately corresponding to the shore of the lake), which may have been slightlycurvedtowardsthesouth,astheuseofthetermsdiavmetron 8and ijsqmoivseemstoindicate. AsomewhatmoreprecisedescriptionisfurnishedbyPliny: metatus est eam (sc. Alexandriam) Dinochares architectus…ad effigiem Macedonicae chlamydis orbe gyrato laciniosam, dextra laevaque anguloso procursu. (Pliny,NaturalisHistoria5.62) It(sc.Alexandria)waslaidoutbythearchitectDinochares…inthecornered shape(adeffigiemlaciniosam)ofaMacedonianchlamyswithacircularcontour andaprojectingcornerontherightandontheleftsides.
Itistruethattheexactmeaningoftheadjectivelaciniosusisnotquiteclear, laciniadesignatingthecorner 9aswellasthehemofacloth.10Anyhow, thepatternPlinytalksaboutmusthavecornersthatprotrudedbeyond thecoastsector:thesomewhatclumsyadditiondextralaevaqueanguloso procursuhardlymakessenseifinfactthecircularcontour(orbisgyratus) simplymetastraightbaseline.11Hence,wehavetoimaginetheoutlineof AlexandriaapproximatelyasgiveninFig.3.12Nowthequestioniswhether theangulosiprocursusweretypicaloftheMacedonianchlamys,thuscoincidinglikewisewithFig.3,orwhetherthecornerontherightandleftside inPliny’sdescriptionhastobeunderstoodasadivergencefromthebasic formofthechlamys(orbegyrato),correspondinggrossomodotoFig.3 withthedashedlinesfromAtoEandfromBtoF.Forthemoment,this questionwillbestremainunanswered.
Fig. 3. Cf.Tarbell 1906, 284fig.1.
Fig. 4. Cf.Tarbell 1906, 284fig.2.
25
KlausZimmermann Inconnectionwiththereferencesjustmentioned,itisPlutarch’snarrative ofthefoundationofthecitythatclarifiesthings: kukloterh' kovlpon h\gon, ou| th;n ejnto;" perifevreian eujqei'ai bavsei" w{sper ajpo; kraspevdwn eij" sch'ma clamuvdo" uJpelavmbanon ejx i[sou sunavgousai to; mevgeqo". (Plutarch,Alexander26.5)
Theydrewaroundedareatheinnerarcofwhichwascontinuedbystraight linesasfromtheseamstowardstheshapeofachlamys,narrowingthesize evenly.
Takenonitsown,thispassageisnoteasytounderstandeither.Following Tarbell,Iproposetotranslatetheexpression hJ ejnto;" perifevreiaas‘the circularcontouronthelandwardside’.13Theeujqei'aibavsei"canhardlybe anythingotherthanthenarrowsidesofthecity’sarea.14Butdoesejxi[sou sunavgeinto;mevgeqo"meananarrowinginrespecttothemaximumbreadth C–D(asinFig.3)?Ordowehavetoimaginetwoparallellinesrisingup fromthecirculararctowardsthenorthandmeetingtheMediterranean coastinarightangle(asdothedashedlinesinFig.3)? 15Inasense,this interpretationwouldalsobecompatiblewith sunavgein to; mevgeqo",the imaginaryfullcirclebeingnarrowedejxi[sou. HerewecanrelyonPlinywhoshowsustheshapetheperimeterofAlexandriaactuallyhad:itscornersprojectedtotherightandtotheleftsides. Themarkingoutofanarea eij" sch'ma clamuvdo",describedbyPlutarch, must have led to the contour referred to by Pliny. In other words: the chlamysfamiliartothosewhocreatedthecomparisonwiththeoutlineof AlexandriahadapproximatelytheshapegiveninFig.3.Incontrasttothe classicalrectangularchlamys,thechangeisnotonlybroughtaboutbycutting off,thenrounding,therearedgestogetridofthebothersometipshanging down.16Apparently,thefrontedgeswerealsoreducedinordertoavoidan unnecessarygatheringoffoldsattheright,openside(seeFig.2).Onemay wonderatwhatpointandatwhichanglethosecutsreachedthelongside ofthegarment.Inanycase,ashapelikethesecondoneproposedbyTarbell (Fig. 4)17 certainly did not apply to the chlamys with which the outline of Alexandria was associated, for it is contradicted not only by Strabo’s referencetoisthmoibetweenthetwowaters,butalsobyourknowledgeof thetopographyandtheearliestbuildingactivitiesofAlexandria.18Theshape giveninFig.3,however,mightfitthearchaeologicaldatatosomeextent. SomuchfortheMacedonianchlamysasweknowitfromthecomparison with Alexandria.The fact that the characterization of the oikoumene as clamudoeidhv",attestedfivetimesinStrabo’ssecondandeleventhbooks, does go back to Eratosthenes emerges clearly from 2.5.6 C 113: after localizingtheoikoumeneroughlyonthenorthernhemisphere,thenwithin 26
Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld:amisunderstoodmetaphor aquadrilateralofequator,polarcircleandaperpendicularmeridiancircle, theauthorwrites: hJd’oijkoumevnhclamudoeidh;"ejntouvtw/(sc.tw'/tetrapleuvrw/)nh'so",e[latton h]h{misutou'tetrapleuvroumevro"ou\sa.
(Eratosthenesfr.IIB27Berger=Strabo2.5.6C113)
The inhabited world is achlamys-shaped island in this (sc. quadrilateral), beinglessinsizethanhalfofthequadrilateral.
AfewsentenceslaterStraboclosesthequotationasfollows: touvtoi" de; sunw/dav pwv" ejsti kai; ta; uJpo; ÔIppavrcou legovmena: fhsi; ga;r ejkei'no",uJpoqevmeno"to;mevgeqo"th'"gh'"o{perei\pen∆Eratosqevnh",ejnteu'qen dei'npoiei'sqaith;nth'"oijkoumevnh"ajfaivresin.
(Hipparchusfr.36Dicks=Strabo2.5.7C113)
InessentialaccordwithallthisarealsotheviewsofHipparchus.Forhesays that,havingtakenashypothesisthemeasurementoftheearthasstatedby Eratosthenes,onehastosubtracttheinhabitedworldfromtheearth.
Berger’s inclusion of the preceding passage among the fragments19 is, therefore,veryprobablycorrect.20Anditseemsratherunlikelythatametaphorappliedonlytwiceinancientliterature,oncetotheshapeofhellenisticAlexandria,oncetotheoikoumenebyanhellenisticauthorworking atAlexandria,isbasedontwodifferentvariantsofchlamydes.Thus,inthe following,weshalldealwiththequestionhow,orratherwhether,Eratosthenes’stateofgeographicalknowledgecanbereconciledwiththeshape ofthechlamysidentifiedabove. II Thereconstructionofthe‘map’ofEratosthenesasithasappearedinthe manualsofearlygeographysincethenineteenthcentury(Fig.5)21offers asomewhatdeceptivecertainty,withitsdetailedcourseofthecoastand itslatitudinalandlongitudinallines.22ThereisnodoubtthatEratosthenes adoptedDicaearchus’divisionoftheoikoumenebyaparallelthroughthe Straits of Gibraltar and theTaurus range,23 that he added ameridian throughtheNileandtheBorysthenes,whichintersectedthemainparallel at Rhodes,24 and that he calculated the east–west25 and north–south26 dimensions of the oikoumene from the distance between prominent landmarks.WealsoknowthathedrewLibyaasaright-angledtriangleto thewestoftheNile,27thathelocalizedthesouthernendofIndianearly onthesamelatitudeastheextremesouthofLibya,28andthatheassumed analmostnorth–southdirectionfortheIndianeastcoast,thusgivingthe subcontinenttheshapeofarhombus.29 27
Fig.5.Bunbury1879I,pl.Xfacingp.650.
KlausZimmermann
28
Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld:amisunderstoodmetaphor ThenortherncoastofEuropemighthavebeencompletedbyastraight linebetweenthetwolastknown(ortakenforknown)points,following thesameprincipleasforthesouth-westerncoastofLibya.Theideaofan openCaspianSea,establishedbyPatrocles’expedition,mayhaveprovided afurtherargumentforamoreorlessstraightcourseofthecoastbetween theextremenorthofEuropeandtheeasternendoftheImaosrange,as thereconstructionshows. Onthebasisofthis–notveryprecise–datawenowhavetoask:what doessuchapatternhaveincommonwithachlamys?Afirstlookshows thatonlythewestofEratosthenes’oikoumenemightbetolerablycompatiblewiththechlamys-shapewedeterminedfromthedescriptionofthe outlineofAlexandria:acurvedlinefromtheextremesouthtoBrittany, abreak of the coast grosso modo to the north-east up to an imagined point,fromwheretheboundaryofthecontinenthadtoruninevitably inaneasterndirection.30 However,thisiswherethecorrespondencesend.Thewidestextentof theRhodesmeridiandoesnotevenapproximatelycoincidewiththemiddle of the oikoumene as could be expected from the symmetrical object of comparison.31Asforthetwothirdseastofthemeridian,neitherdoesthe reconstructionoftheunknownnorthnortheregionssouthoftheRhodes parallelagreeintheleastwiththechlamys-shapedwesternportions:the indentationoftheIndianOcean,andthesouth-easternstretchofIndia almosttothelatitudeoftheCinnamoncountryandbeyondtheeastern endoftheImaosrange,standinobviouscontrasttoLibyainthewest. Onedoesnotgainmuchbyrotatingtheimageofthechlamysslightly clockwiseagainsttheEratosthenicsystemofaxes(i.e.,rotatingthefigure slightlyanticlockwise)andtakingtheIndianeastcoastasasecondnarrow sideofthechlamys,withBrittanyandthecapeofIndiaasextremities:the respectiverealitiesofLibyaandtheIndianOceanareevenlessreconcilable.Moreover,giventheimportanceofthebipartitionoftheoikoumene bytheRhodesparallel,32itseemsratherunlikelythatEratosthenesdisregardedcompletelyhissystemofaxeswhentalkingabouttheformofthe oikoumene. Yet,nothingcompelsusaprioritobelievethattheGreeksorientedevery geographicalconcepttothenorth,aswedo.33AsBergersuggested,one couldfittheoikoumenewiththesouth‘upwards’intoachlamyswithcircular bottom,34assumingacircularnorthcoastandequatingthehypotenuseof right-angledLibyawithoneofthefrontcutsofTarbell’sseconddiagram (Fig. 4). In my doctoral thesis on the Greeks’ ideas of Libya Iadopted thisinterpretation(Fig.6),albeitwithoutbeingcompletelyconvincedof it:firstofall,wehaveseenabovethatTarbell’ssecondsketchdoesnotfit 29
KlausZimmermann with the chlamys-shape applied to the outline of Alexandria. Moreover, thereremainthesameproblemsaswiththenortherly-orientedchlamys: thegrossasymmetryoftheregionswestandeastofthewidstextentand anIndiawhichdropscompletelyoutofthepicture.Finally,rightbefore thereferencetothechlamys-shape,Eratosthenescomparesthenorthern hemisphere from the equator to the polar circle with aspovndulo", the headofakindofartichoke(kinavra),35anditishardtoacceptthatwith twodirectlyneighbouringmetaphorstheauthororientedonetothenorth, theothertothesouth.
Fig.6.Zimmermann1999,122fig.20.
So,backtothenortherly-orientedchlamysinaccordancewithFig.3:is it probable that Eratosthenes adopted (if indeed it already existed) the comparisonofAlexandriawithachlamysinordertoillustratehisideaof theoikoumene,focusingonlyuponthewestanddisregardinggenerously the obvious divergences in the east?Thus, we have arrived at the third and final point: what could Eratosthenes have had in mind with such acomparison? III Animagethatisatbestvalidforhalfoftheevidenceonewishestoexplain is confusing rather than illuminating. Descriptions by means of simple geometricalfigures–rectangle,triangle,rhomboidetc.–aresufficiently general to function even despite major divergences.The reader understands by abstraction what an author wants to express comparing, e.g., Italytoatriangle.36However,themorespecificanddistinctivetheshape oftheobjectofcomparison,themoreconfusingandunhelpfulitisinthe pointsatwhichitvariesfromtheobjectdescribed.Thus,Eratosthenes’ 30
Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld:amisunderstoodmetaphor attempttoexplaintohisreadersthecompletelyunknownnorthernand thetotallyasymmetricalsouthernshapeoftheoikoumenewithreference toachlamysdoesnotreallymakesense.Infact,alookatthecontextof theEratosthenes-passagemaysuggestanotherinterpretationoftheterm clamudoeidhv"whichwouldbeofconsiderableimportanceforourunderstanding of the Cyrenean’s geography. In the fragment of Eratosthenes, thesectionimmediatelybeforethecomparisonwiththechlamysreadsas follows: prokeivsqw dh; hJ me;n nh'so" ejn tw'/ lecqevnti tetrapleuvrw/. dei' de; labei'n to; mevgeqo" aujth'" to; fainovmenon, ajfelovnta" ajpo; me;n tou' o{lou megevqou" th'" gh'"to;hJmisfaivrionto;kaq’hJma'",ajpo;de;touvtouto;h{misu,ajpo;d’au\touvtou pavlin to; tetravpleuron, ejn w|/ dh; th;n oijkoumevnhn kei'sqaiv famen. ajnavlogon de; kai; peri; tou' schvmato" uJpolabei'n dei', to; fainovmenon toi'" uJpokeimevnoi" ejfarmovttonta. ajll’ ejpeidh; to; metaxu; tou' ijshmerinou' kai; tou' lhfqevnto" parallhvloutouvtw/pro;"tw'/povlw/tmh'matou'boreivouhJmisfairivouspovndulov" ejstito;sch'ma,oJde;dia;tou'povloudivcatevmnwnto;hJmisfaivriondivcatevmnei kai; to;n spovndulon kai; poiei' to; tetravpleuron, e[stai dhlonovt i sponduvlou ejpifaneiva"h{misuto;tetravpleuronw|/ejpivkeitaito;∆Atlantiko;npevlago":hJd’ oijkoumevnhclamudoeidh;"ejntouvtw/nh'so",ejlavttwnh]h{misutou'tetrapleuvrou mevro"ou\sa. (Eratosthenesfr.IIB27Berger=Strabo2.5.6C113)
Soletuspresupposethattheislandliesintheaforesaidquadrilateral.Wemust thentakeasitssizethefigurethatisobvioustooursenses,whichisobtained bysubtractingourhemispherefromtheentiresizeoftheearth,thenfrom thisareaitshalf,andinturnfromthishalfthequadrilateralinwhichwesay theinhabitedworldlies;anditisbyananalogousprocessthatwemustformour conceptionoftheshapeoftheisland,accommodatingthemanifestshapetoour hypotheses.Butsincethesegmentofthenorthernhemispherethatliesbetween theequatorandthecircledrawnparalleltoitnexttothepoleislikeanartichoke inshape,andsincethecirclethatpassesthroughthepole,bybisectingthe northernhemisphere,alsocutstheartichokeintwoandthusformsthequadrilateral,itwillbeclearthatthequadrilateralinwhichtheAtlanticSealiesis halfoftheartichoke’ssurface.Theinhabitedworldisachlamys-shapedisland inthis,beingsmallerinsizethanhalfofthequadrilateral.
As the whole passage and in particular the italicized sentence indicate, Eratosthenes – whose special interest in the geography of the globe is sufficientlyprovenbyhismeasuringofitscircumference37–didnotcare abouttheexactoutlineoftheoikoumeneinthetextreferredtobyStrabo, butaboutitsgeneralshapeaccordingtoitspositiononthenorthernhemisphereoftheearth.Withthisintentioninmind,wehavetolookatthe realchlamys-shape(Fig.3)onceagain.Weonlyhavetochangethestraight line AB into the curved, dotted line and the pattern, projected on the three-dimensionalsurfaceofaconeorglobe,wouldcoverperfectlywhat 31
KlausZimmermann Eratosthenesiscalling‘halfanartichoke’.38Or,viceversa,thequadrilateral betweenequator,polarcircleandmeridiancontainingtheoikoumenewould roughlyassume,inatwo-dimensionalprojection,theshapeofaspread-out chlamysaswereconstructedit.Theresemblanceistooevidenttobemerely casual.Actually,thecomparisonoftheoikoumenetoachlamysseemstobe basedontheobviouschlamys-shapeofthequadrilateralcircumscribingit. OneonlywonderswhyEratosthenesappliedthisimagetotheoikoumene itself, considered as an island (nh'so") with, as we have seen, arather irregular physical shape.39The tertium comparationis of both – chlamys andoikoumene–must,infact,havebeensomethingotherthanastrikingly similaroutline.Thereremainsonlyoneaspectlinkingthechlamystothe oikoumeneaswellastoitsquadrilateral:thewayinwhichtheinhabited world,likethegarment,hadtobeimaginedonathree-dimensionalbody. IfthisiswhatEratosthenesmeantbyclamudoeidhv",40irregularitiesofthe coastlineswouldbeofnorelevance.Theaimofhiscomparisonwasto explaintothereaderthatinrealitytheoikoumenewasnotaflatsurface butacurvedone,locatedonthenorthernhemisphereoftheglobelike achlamysputaroundtheshoulderofitswearer(Fig.7).41
Fig.7.Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld.
OneofEratosthenes’mainpurposesinhisGeographywastoupdateolder mapsoftheearthonthebasisofnewscientificandempiricalevidence.42 AsHeidelputit,‘weknowthatEratosthenesmadeamap,andweare 32
Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld:amisunderstoodmetaphor surethatitwasthefirstmapinwhichdefinitecognizancewastakenof thesphericityoftheearth.Justhowdidhisepoch-makingworkaffect the picture of the earth as it had been depicted by his predecessors?’ 43 Yet, the comparison to achlamys seems to indicate that Eratosthenes realized the defectiveness of aflat projection using astraight line, like Dicaearchus’diaphragma,intersectedbystraightmeridiansparalleltoeach other. It cannot be excluded that the geographerdrewtheconclusions ofhisdoctrinedesigninghismap‘intheshapeofachlamys’,i.e.,based onacurvedmainparallel,withitsvertical‘seals’(sfragi'de")gradually convergingtothenorth.Thetotallackofreferencesinlatersourcesisthe essentialshortcomingofsuchanhypothesis.Itmightbemoreprobable thatthefamousmapstillfollowedthesamestraightparallel(s)asearlier specimensandthatitwasbythecomparisontoachlamysEratosthenes triedtocallhisreaders’attentiontotheproblematicnatureofflatprojectionnotyetovercomeathistime.44 OncemoreweregretnothavingadditionalandmorepreciseinformationfromStrabo,whoseowncommentaryontheoijkoumevnhclamudoeidhv" mayatbestberegardedasanexampleofhishelplessnessinthefaceofthe Cyrenaean’stheories:45 levgetai de; kai; clamudoeidev" pw" to; sch'ma: pollh; ga;r sunagwgh; tou' plavtou"pro;"toi'"a[kroi"euJrivsketai,kai;mavlistatoi'"eJsperivoi".
(Strabo2.5.9C116)
Itsshape(sc.thatoftheoikoumene)isdescribedasroughlysimilartothat of achlamys; for we discover aconsiderable contraction in its width at its extremities,andparticularlyatitswesternextremities.
Inotherwords:forthecompletelydifferenteastthisreasoningdoesnot work.ThisfactmusthavebeenasunavoidabletoStraboasithasbeento usintheaboveexamination.StillonanotheroccasionStraboexplainsthe comparisonwithreferencetothetaperingoftheextremities.46Itissignificant,however,thatthesamedetailisusedbyAgathemerusasargument for the Posidonian oijkoumevnh sfendonoeidhv".47 Apparently, already in antiquity there was some confusion in understanding the geographers’ metaphors. If actually the tapering of the extremities depends on an Eratosthenicstatement,itmayhaveservedeithertoillustratetheshapeof thespread-outchlamys(cf.dextralaevaqueangulosoprocursu)ortoexplain thefactthattheislanditselfwas‘smallerinsizethanhalfofthequadrilateral’.Strabohimself,seekingforthemeaningof clamudoeidhv",seems tohaveintroducedthenarrowingoftheeasternandwesternportionsof theoikoumeneasareasonforitschlamys-shape,thoughwithoutmeeting Eratosthenes’concern. 33
KlausZimmermann Againsttheunderstandingof clamudoeidhv"proposedabovethereare, primafacie,twoobjectionstoberaised,whichIwilldiscussbriefly: 1.Eratosthenes’well-knowntendencyfortwo-dimensionalobjectsof comparison(triangularLibya,rhombicIndia)48doesnotspeakagainstthe use of three-dimensional metaphors by the same author.The artichoke illustratingtheglobesegmentbetweenequatorandpolarcircleispretty three-dimensional and there is no doubt that the image traces back to Eratosthenes.Thereis,however,somedifficultyinnotsupposingidentical meanings for two examples of the same, otherwise unattested chlamysmetaphor,bothbornatAlexandriainearlyhellenistictimes,i.e.,hardly independent of each other. If in fact, as Pliny seems to suggest,49 the comparisonofthecity’soutlinetoachlamys(thus,apurelytwo-dimensional image)goesbacktothefoundation,onemighthesitatetoadmitthatan Alexandrianscholar,pickinguptheimageaboutacenturylater,wouldhave changedfundamentallyitsmeaning.Yet,asPréauxhaspointedout,50inthe sourcesbasedonmaterialfromAlexander’stime,notablyinArrian’sreport onthefoundationofAlexandria,thereisnohintatthechlamys-shape.We maythereforesupposethateitheralaterhellenisticwriteronthehistoryof AlexandriaorStrabohimselfcreatedtheimageofthechlamys-shapedcity, havingheardaboutEratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworldwithoutcatching itspropersense.Adesiretoparallel,bymeansofthismetaphor,themicrocosmosofthemetropolistothemacrocosmosofthewholeoikoumene,is notunlikelytohaveplayedacertainroletherein. 2.MyhypothesissubstantiallydependsontheassumptionthatEratosthenes,afterallwecansayabouthisknowledgeoftheoikoumene,may hardlyhavetriedtoexplainitsphysicaloutlineonatwo-dimensionalmap bycomparingittoaspread-outchlamys.Ofcourse,imagesdonotabsolutelycorrespondat100percenttotheirauthor’sreality,simplificationand abstractionbeingessentialpartsofillustration.Theperfectinequalityofthe south-eastandthesouth-westwithelementsasmarkedasrhombicIndia andtriangularLibyaseemstoexclude,however,thatbymeresimplificationEratosthenescouldgettotheideaofachlamys,hopingthathisreaders alsodid.ButhowaboutPosidonius’sling-shapedoikoumenewhichseems clearlytobebasedontherhombicshapeoftheweapon’smiddlesection, holdingtheprojectileuntilthethrow?Doesnotthismetaphoralsouse asymmetricalobjectofcomparisonincompatiblewiththesouth-eastern extensionoftheIndiansubcontinent(Fig.8),thusweakeningtheabove argument against the traditional interpretation of the chlamys-shape? It does,infact,ifwereducetheadjective sfendonoeidhv"toamerelytwodimensional image. Again, do we necessarily have to understand Posidonius like this?We may ask ourselves why – instead of saying simply 34
Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld:amisunderstoodmetaphor ‘rhombic’ – the Stoic, interested as was Eratosthenes in the geography oftheglobe,51likewisechoseanobjectsignificantaboveallforitsthreedimensionaluse.Didhethinkaboutanoikoumene‘wrapping’theglobe likeaslingitsprojectile(Fig.9)? 52Inthiscasetoo,athree-dimensional understandingwouldrendersomewhatmoreplausiblethechoiceofthe highlyoriginalobjectofcomparison,subordinatingatthesametimethe divergenceinthesouth-east.Yet,theworksofbothauthorsbeinglost,the three-dimensionalityneitherofPosidonius’norofEratosthenes’metaphor canbedefinitivelyproven.Ithastoremainanhypothesiswhichderivesits attractivenessessentiallyfromthefactthatotherconceivableexplanations donotsatisfyatall.
Fig.8.Zimmermann1999,124fig.22.
Fig.9.Posidonius’sling-shapedworld.
35
KlausZimmermann Therelationbetweenoikoumeneandglobeisidenticalwiththeonebetween thechlamysandthebodyofitswearer:iftheinterpretationproposedabove iscorrect,theimageofthechlamysshouldbeseenasanattemptbyEratosthenestoestablishalinkbetweenbothobjectsofhisgeographicalefforts –geographyoftheglobeandcartographyoftheoikoumene.Behindthat metaphor,weperceivetheauthor’sawarenessofthedifficultyofreproducing asphericalbodyinatwo-dimensionalprojection,ofrenderingimaginable thespecialqualityofacurvedsurfacetothereaderofabookaswellasto theviewerofamap.Strabohimselffocusesonthisproblemalittlelateron, presentingasanidealofcartographicalreproductiontheglobeaccordingto Crates,andasasuitableexpedienttheflatmapwithparallellatitudesand longitudes.53Aseverybodyknows,onlyPtolemywastoresolvetheproblem some200yearslaterwithhisconeandsphericalprojection.Itisallthe morenoteworthyhowcloseEratosthenes,withhismetaphor,hadalready cometothisformofrepresentationwhichisstillusedtoday. Acknowledgements
ForcommentsandsuggestionsIamindebtedtoW.Ameling(Jena)andK.Geus (Bamberg) as well as to W. Huß (Bamberg) who gave me the opportunity to presentafirstversionofthispaperatthecolloquium‘ZurGeschichteundKultur des Hellenismus’ in memoriam H. Bengtson (Bamberg, 22–24 June 2000). M.Hilgert(Jena)kindlyassistedmeinpreparingtheEnglishtext.
Notes
Fr.IIB27Berger=Strabo2.5.6C113;cf.theadoptionofthecomparison at Strabo 2.5.9 C 116, 2.5.14 C 118, 2.5.18 C 122, 11.11.7 C 519; further, Macrobius, Commentarii in somnium Scipionis 2.9.8: denique veteres omnem habitabilemnostramextentaechlamydisimilemessedixerunt. 2 Aspecimendatingabout800bcandcomingfromLahuninEgypt(Flinders Petrie 1917, 36 with pl. LI no. V 14) shows alozenge-shaped middle section for holding the projectile which corresponds exactly to the description of the literarysources: Poseidwvnio" de; oJ Stwiko;" sfendonoeidh' kai; mesovplaton ajpo; novtou eij" borra'n, stenh;n pro;" e{w kai; duvs in (Posidonius fr. 200 aEdelstein, Kidd=Agathemerus2,GeographiGraeciMinores[ed.C.Müller,Paris1855–61, hereafterGGM]II,471)–theadditionta;pro;"eu\rond’o{mw"platuvtera pro;"th;n∆Indikhvnnotestheobviousdivergencefromtheobjectofcomparison,the Indiansubcontinentinthesouth-eastreachingthelatitudeofEastAfrica;even moredistinctisDionysius’comparisonwithtwooppositeconesmentionedby Eustathiusimmediatelyafterthesling-shapeinPosidonius(Eustathius,CommentariiinDionysiumperiegeten1,GGMII,217=Posidoniusfr.201Edelstein,Kidd); seeZimmermann1999,123–4withfig.22(=Fig.8below). 3 Tarbell1906,283. 1
36
Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld:amisunderstoodmetaphor FordetailsseeHeuzey1922,115–38;Bieber1928,69–72;1967,29–30,32; Pekridou-Gorecki1989,88–9withfig.63;Losfeld1991,176–81. 5 Tarbell1906,285. 6 Heuzey 1922, 140; Bieber 1928, 69 with pl. XXXV fig. 1 (Ephebe from Tralles);1967,pl.32;Préaux1968,182. 7 FurtherDiodorus17.52.3;Eustathius,CommentariiinDionysiumperiegeten 157,GGMII,245;ScholiainAratumvetera236p.192Martin.BesidesTarbell 1906, 285–6, cf. also Berger 1903, 405; Bernand 1966, 51–2; Préaux 1968, 176–84;Fraser1972II,26–7n.64;Pekridou-Gorecki1989,135;Losfeld1991, 182. 8 SeeTarbell1906,286. 9 Heuzey1922,140:‘…lemotlaciniaétantuntermespécial,réservéàlatoge, pourdésignerlesdeuxpointesforméesparlarencontredubordrectiligneavec lacourbeextérieure’. 10 SeeGlare1982,994s.v. 11 Inthissense,however,Préaux1968,177,181–2. 12 SeethefirstreconstructionofTarbell1906,284fig.1;similarlyAujac,Harley, Woodward1987,156fig.9.5(afterthecommentaryofJones1917–32I,435 n.3[ad2.5.6]). 13 Tarbell1906,285n.1. 14 Préaux 1968, 181, supposing here, as in Pliny, acircle-segment directly meetingthecoast(seen.11above),considerstheeujqei'aibavsei"assectionsofthe coastlineconvergingfromtheextremities(theangleswiththeejnto;"perifevreia) toapointinthemiddleoftheeasternharbour.Onewonders,however,whyan almoststraightcoastlineshouldbeartificiallydividedintwo.If,infact,theoutline ofAlexandriahadbeenjustsomekindofsemicircle,neitherPlinynorPlutarch wouldhavehadtodescribeitinsuchanintricateway. 15 Inthissense,Bernand1966,51(‘unepièced’étofferectangulaireayanttrois côtésdroitsetlequatrièmearrondiauxangles’)whorightlyemphasizesthatitis aspread-outchlamysPlutarchistalkingabout(52andagain1995,59). 16 SeeHeuzey1922,139;Bieber1928,69–70;1967,35. 17 SeeTarbell1906,284fig.2. 18 Cf.,e.g.,Hoepfner,Schwandner1994,fig.225(facingp.238). 19 SeeBerger1880,219(referringtovonHumboldt1836–52I,124,145–6); Thomson1948,163;Losfeld1991,181;hypercritically,Thalamas1921b,176–8 deletesthisfragmentaswellastherestofBerger’ssectionIIB. 20 ThefactthatStrabohimselfisnottheoriginatorofthecomparisonalready followsfromthephraselevgetai de; kai; clamudoeidev" pw" to; sch'maalittlelater on (2.5.9 C 116). Nevertheless, the comparison has been attributed either to StrabohimselfortoStrabo’sagebyBunbury1879II,229;Tarbell1906,286; Aujac1966,201withn.1;Préaux1968,182;Dilke1985,64;Aujac,Harley, Woodward1987,156;thereisnomentionofthechlamys-shapeinHeidel’schapter onEratosthenes(1937,122–8). 21 ThisisBunbury’s(1879I,pl.Xfacingp.650)version,repeatedlycopiedup tothepresentday(e.g.,Olshausen1991,map4). 22 See,e.g.,Thalamas1921a,212–14;1921b,163–7;Aujac,Harley,Woodward 4
37
KlausZimmermann 1987,157. 23 Dicaearchusfr.110Wehrli=Agathemerus5,GGMII,472;Eratosthenesfr. IIIA2Berger=Strabo2.1.1C67–8. 24 Eratosthenesfr.IIC2Berger=Strabo1.4.2C62–3. 25 Eratosthenesfr.IIC18Berger=Strabo1.4.5C64. 26 AlongthemeridianthroughRhodes(seen.24above). 27 Strabo17.3.1C825;forEratosthenes’authorshipseeZimmermann1999, 120–1. 28 Eratosthenesfr.IIIA2Berger=Strabo2.1.2C68. 29 Eratosthenesfr.IIIB5=Strabo2.1.22C78;Eratosthenesfr.IIIB7=Strabo 2.1.31C84;Eratosthenesfr.IIIB11=Strabo2.1.34C87. 30 For an equation of the hypothetical northern coast with the collar of the chlamys,cf.Berger1880,219–20(referringtoMannert1829,89,116). 31 AsaconsequenceofAlexander’scampaignEratosthenesabandonedtheold ideaofthesymmetryoftheoikoumenealreadyputforwardbyAnaximander;see Olshausen1991,94. 32 Eratosthenes fr. III A2 Berger = Strabo 2.1.1 C 67: ejn de; tw'/ trivtw/ tw'n Gewgrafikw'nkaqistavmeno"to;nth'"oijkoumevnh"pivnakagrammh'/tinidiairei'divca ajpo;duvsew"ejp’ajnatolh;nparallhvlw/th'/ijshmerinh'/grammh'/. 33 SeePodosinov1992,66;1993,34. 34 Berger1880,220;1903,406. 35 SeeLiddell-Scott-Jones1996,951–2s.v.kinavra;Suppl.177s.v.kinara'";cf. EdictumDiocletiani6.2Lauffer:sfovnduloikinarw'n. 36 Polybius2.14.4–12. 37 See,e.g.,Aujac,Harley,Woodward1987,154–5;morerecentlyGeus2000, 77–82;2002,225–38. 38 YetBerger(1903,406)noticedtheresemblanceofPlutarch’sdescriptionto Ptolemy’sfirst,conicprojection(thereforesee,e.g.,Dilke1985,77–8). 39 Clarke(1999,212)emphasizesthedifferencebetweenthequadrilateraland theinhabitedworld,lyingwithinthatquadrilateral. 40 Cf. his creation of sfairoeidhv" to describe the shape of the whole earth (Thalamas 1921a, 105–6; 1921b, 161). Adjectives in -eidhv" may indeed have aratherfigurative(‘inthewayof…’)sense,astheuseofswmatoeidhv"(Polybius 1.3.3–4)forthehistorybeingacoherentwholesince218bc(seeClarke1999, 119)shows. 41 E.U.readersareinvitedtoexaminetheobverseoftheone-tofive-eurocent- pieces,whichshowsarathersimilarpattern. 42 Strabo2.1.2C68: diorqw'sai to;n ajrcai'on gewgrafiko;n pivnaka;see,e.g., Bunbury1879I,619n.2;Heidel1937,122;Olshausen1991,93–4. 43 Heidel1937,125. 44 Cf., however,Thalamas 1921a, 4: ‘Il (sc. Eratosthène) s’en est tenu àune géométriegénéraledelasphère,sansabordermêmeleproblèmedesprojections.’ 45 For immediate use of Eratosthenes by Strabo, seeThalamas 1921a, 189; 1921b,126–7. 46 2.5.14C119. 47 Posidonius fr. 200 aEdelstein, Kidd = Agathemerus 2, GGM II, 471; see
38
Eratosthenes’chlamys-shapedworld:amisunderstoodmetaphor Berger1880,220. 48 Cf. already Pseudo-Scymnus 112–14, GGM I, 198 (see Clarke 1999, 63, 103). 49 NaturalisHistoria5.62:metatusesteamDinochares…adeffigiemMacedonicae chlamydisetc. 50 Préaux1968,177–8. 51 FortheprobableoriginofthemetaphorinPeri;wjkeanou',seeClarke1999, 172–3. 52 Itisperhapsworthmentioningthatinoneofhistwomeasurementsofthe earth, Posidonius got the smallest circumference of 180,000 stadia known to Strabo(fr.49Edelstein,Kidd=Strabo2.2.2C95;seetheeditors’commentary onfr.202,p.722–3). 53 Strabo2.5.10C116–17;cf.2.5.1C109.
Bibliography
Aujac,G. 1966 Strabonetlasciencedesontemps,Paris. Aujac,G.,Harley,J.B.,Woodward,D. 1987 ‘ThegrowthofanempiricalcartographyinhellenisticGreece’,inJ.B. Harley, D. Woodward (eds.) The History of Cartography I, Chicago, London,148–60. Berger,H. 1880 DiegeographischenFragmentedesEratosthenes,Leipzig. 1903 GeschichtederwissenschaftlichenErdkundederGriechen 2,Leipzig. Bernand,A. 1966 AlexandrielaGrande,Paris. 1995 AlexandriedesPtolémées,Paris. Bieber,M. 1928 GriechischeKleidung,Berlin,Leipzig. 1967 EntwicklungsgeschichtedergriechischenTracht 2,Berlin. Bunbury,E.H. 1879 AHistoryofAncientGeographyamongtheGreeksandRomansfromthe EarliestAgestilltheFalloftheRomanEmpire,2vols.,London. Clarke,K. 1999 Between Geography and History. Hellenistic Constructions of the Roman World,Oxford. Dilke,O.A.W. 1985 GreekandRomanMaps,London. FlindersPetrie,W.M. 1917 ToolsandWeapons,London. Fraser,P.M. 1972 PtolemaicAlexandria,2vols.,Oxford. Geus,K. 2000 ‘Eratosthenes’, inW. Hübner (ed.) Geographie und verwandteWissenschaften,Stuttgart,75–92.
39
KlausZimmermann 2002 EratosthenesvonKyrene.StudienzurhellenistischenKultur-undWissenschaftsgeschichte,Munich. Glare,P.G.W. 1982 OxfordLatinDictionary,Oxford. Heidel,W.A. 1937 TheFrameoftheAncientGreekMaps,NewYork. Heuzey,L. 1922 Histoireducostumeantique,Paris. Hoepfner,W.,Schwandner,E.-L. 1994 HausundStadtimklassischenGriechenland 2,Munich,Berlin. vonHumboldt,A. 1836–52 KritischeUntersuchungenüberdiehistorischeEntwickelungdergeographischenKenntnissevonderNeuenWeltunddieFortschrittedernautischen Astronomieindem15tenund16tenJahrhundert,3vols.,Berlin. Jones,H.L. 1917–32 The Geography of Strabo, 8 vols., The Loeb Classical Library, London. Liddell,H.G.,Scott,R.,Jones,H.S. 1996 AGreek-EnglishLexicon,witharevisedsupplement,Oxford. Losfeld,G. 1991 Essaisurlecostumegrec,Paris. Mannert,K. 1829 EinleitungindieGeographiederAltenundDarstellungihrervorzüglichen Systeme,Leipzig. Olshausen,E. 1991 EinführungindiehistorischeGeographiederAltenWelt,Darmstadt. Pekridou-Gorecki,A. 1989 ModeimantikenGriechenland,Munich. Podosinov,A.V. 1992 ‘Orientaciq drevnix kart (s drevnejwix vremen do rannego srednevekov;q)’,VDI203,64–74. 1993 ‘Die Orientierung der alten Karten von den ältesten Zeiten bis zum frühenMittelalter’,CartographicaHelvetica7,33–43. Préaux,C. 1968 ‘Alexandrieetlachlamyde’,CE43,176–87. Tarbell,F.B. 1906 ‘Theformofthechlamys’,CPh1,283–9. Thalamas,A. 1921a Lagéographied’Eratosthène,Versailles. 1921b Etudebibliographiquedelagéographied’Eratosthène,Versailles. Thomson,J.O. 1948 HistoryofAncientGeography,Cambridge. Zimmermann,K. 1999 Libyen. Das Land südlich des Mittelmeers imWeltbild der Griechen, Munich.
40
3 THEKINGSOFMACEDONANDTHECULTOF ZEUSINTHEHELLENISTICPERIOD SylvieleBohec-Bouhet
ThecultofZeus,fatherofgodsandmen,waswidespreadinMacedon,1as throughouttheGreekworld.2InMacedonhewasworshippedunderawide rangeofepithets,includingHypsistos(Highest),Keraunos(Thunderbolt) andOlympios(Olympian).3ZeuswasthefatherofMakedon,eponymous hero of the land. Myth told that he was one of the two sons resulting fromthegod’sunionwithThyia,daughterofDeucalion(theotherwas Magnes).4Alongsidetheothergods,Zeushadhisseatatthesummitof Olympus,the2917metre-highmountainthatseparatedMacedonfrom Thessaly.Atthefootofthemountainstoodagreatsanctuarydedicated tohim,sanctissimumIovistemplum,veterrimaeMacedonumreligionis(‘the holiesttempleofZeus,amostancientplaceofworshipfortheMacedonians’),asJustinsays.5Thesitewasidentifiedinthenineteenthcenturyby LeakeandHeuzey,6andthenafter1928dugfirstbySotiriadisandthen Bakalakis.7 Since 1973 Pandermalis has subjected the site to systematic excavation.8AcultdedicatedtoOlympianZeusonthemountainsummit isattestedbyanumberoffindsatHaghiosAntonios,suchasstelaeand smallaltars.9OntheChalcidice’sPallenepeninsulaanothersanctuaryof ZeuswasinvestigatedthirtyyearsagobyLeventopoulou-Giouri.Thisone wasconstructedinthefourthcenturybcanddedicatedtoZeusAmmon.10 ThefirstmonthoftheMacedonianyear,Dios,borethenameofthefather ofthegods;itcorrespondedtotheAtticmonthofPyanopsionandtoour October.11Thesewell-knownexamples,afewfromamongmanypossible ones,servetodemonstratetheimportanceofthecultofZeusinMacedon. This studywill concentrateupon one particularaspectofthiscult:the associationofthekingswhopresidedoverMacedonwiththerulerofthe gods.DidthekingsenjoyaprivilegedrelationshipwithZeus?Whatdid theyactuallydoaschiefpriestsofthecultoftheMacedonians’ancestral god?InthehellenisticperioditwastheAntigoniddynastythatreignedover Macedon.However,asitskingsclaimedtobedescendantsoftheArgeads, 41
SylvieleBohec-Bouhet wewillalsohavetotakethereignsofthesetheirpredecessorsintoaccount, notleastthoseofPhilipIIandAlexandertheGreat.Thestateofoursources willnotpermitdefinitiveconclusions,butitwillnonethelessbeusefulto collateandanalysealltheknowndataonthesubject. The kings of Macedon considered themselves to be descended from Zeus.12Theoriginoftheroyalfamilyremainsobscure,forallthatmany accountscirculatedinantiquity.ThefirstkingsweretheArgeadsandthey derivedtheirdescentfromArgeas,thesonofMakedon,whowasinturnthe sonofZeus,aswehaveseen.Inthemid-seventhcenturybc,accordingto atraditionreportedfirstbyHerodotusandthenbyThucydides,13Perdiccas wastakeninbytheArgeadsandsucceededthem.Hewasascionofthe royalfamilyofPeloponnesianArgos,theTemenids,whodrewtheirdescent fromTemenosandthroughhimfromHeracles,thesonofZeus.Itseems thereforethatPerdiccasandhisdescendantsconsideredthemselvesArgeads too,andthesourcesaccordinglycallthedynastyvariously‘Argead’and ‘Temenid’.Notallscholarstakethisview,however,anditisunlikelythat agreementcanbereached.14Buttheseuncertaintiesneednotconcernus becausetheillustriousancestorofthedynastyremainsthesame,namely Zeus.Furthermore,afterhisvisittotheoracleofAmmonintheSiwahoasis AlexandercametobelievethathewasthesonofLibyanZeus.15Cassander, thesonofAntipater,connectedhimselftotheArgeadfamilybymarrying Thessalonike,thedaughterofPhilip,around316bc.16Alexanderalways remainedaparadigmforhellenisticrulersandtheAntigonidkingssought topresentthemselvesasrelatedtoPhilipIIandAlexanderand,accordingly, toattachthemselvestotheirprestigiousdynasty.Topublicizethisrelationship,AntigonosGonataserectedamonumenttohisso-calledProgonoior ‘ancestors’inthesanctuaryofApolloonDelos.Theplinthsurvives,and carriesthefollowinginscription: ªBasileu;" ∆Antivgonoº" Basilevw" Dhmhtrivou Maªkedw;n ⁄ tou;" eJºautou' progovnou" ∆Apovllwni.
KingAntigonos,sonofKingDemetrius,Macedonian,(sc.hasdedicatedthe statuesof )hisancestorstoApollo.17
Theindicationsarethatthisbluemarbleplinth,rangedoppositetheStoa ofAntigonos,supportedsometwentybronzestatuessupposedtorepresent membersofboththeAntigonidandtheArgeadfamilies.Thenamesofthe individualswereinscribed,buttheletteringisnolongerlegible:wecan perhapsjustreadPeªrdºivka"(i.e.Perdiccas,withasinglekappa).Thefirst statueseemstohavebeenonalargerscalethantheothers,andCourby hassuggestedthatthiswasHeracles,theancestorofthedynasty.18The presenceofHeraclesrecallsthatofZeus.PolybiustellsusthatPhilipVwas 42
ThekingsofMacedonandthecultofZeusinthehellenisticperiod thekeenestoftheAntigonidstoassertthisrelationship:‘[PhilipV]went togreatpainshiswholelifelongtoshowhimselfrelatedtoAlexanderand Philip.’19PlutarchsimilarlytellsthathisheirPerseusconsideredhimself relatedtoPhilipandAlexander.20 Some Macedonian rulers were assimilated to Zeus in various ways orwereworshippedinassociationwithhim.PhilipIIhadincludedhis ownstatuealongwiththoseofthetwelveOlympiangodsintheprocessionheorganizedfortheweddingofhisdaughterCleopatraatAegae,so herePhilipwasdisplayedsidebysidewithZeus.21ThecityofEresoson the island of Lesbos recovered its freedom after sending an embassy to PhilipII.InthanksitdedicatedtwoaltarstoZeusPhilippeios,i.e.Zeusin theguiseofPhilip.22AccordingtoPlutarch,itwasApelleswhofirstpainted Alexanderhurlingathunderbolt,anattributeassimilatinghimtoZeus.23 An inscription from the Strymon valley records adedication ‘To Zeus andKingPhilip’(Dii; kai; basili' Filivppw/),perhapsPhilipV,although PhilipIIcannotbecompletelyruledout.24Thereisasimilaruncertainty inthecaseofanotherdedicationfoundatMaroneia,‘ToZeusandKing PhiliptheSaviour’(Dii; kai; basilei' Filivppw/ Swth'ri).25Anotherinscription, perhaps originally from Amphipolis, associates Zeus with aKing Antigonos‘Saviour’.TheepithetprobablyindicatesthattheAntigonosin questionwasDoson.26WemayalsociteanepigramofAlcaeusofMessene, whichproclaimsthatPhilipVapproachesthegreatnessofOlympianZeus byvirtueofhismasteryoflandandsea.27 ThesignificanceofZeusforthekingsofMacedoncanbeseenalsoin theircoinage.Thegod’simageappearsonagreatmanyoftheirissues.It goeswithoutsayingthatcoinsymbolswerenotselectedatrandom.Ifthe MacedoniankingschosetoputZeusontheircoins,itwastoadvertisetheir closetiewiththisdeity.ArchelaosI,AmyntasIIIandPerdiccasIIIhad placedaneagle,thecreatureofZeus,28onsomeoftheirissues,thoughnever theactualgod.ButPhilipIIinnovated,andputZeushimselfonhiscoins: hislaurel-wreathedheadfeaturesontheobverseofhistetradrachms.29The preciserationaleforthisZeus-headremainsobscure.PerhapsPhilipparticularlyveneratedZeusastheprotectoroftheOlympia-festivalatDionandof theOlympicGamesatElis.30Hisfestivalvictoriesdemonstratehisloveof horseracing.31HissonandheirAlexanderbeganbymintingtetradrachms withaheadofZeusontheobversewhilstonthereverseheplacedaneagle, itswingsfurled,onathunderbolt,orientedtowardstherightbutturning its head backwards.32The commonest coins minted by Alexander and manyofhisSuccessors,thoseusuallyreferredtoas‘Alexanders’,display eitheraheadofHeraclesoraheadofAlexanderwearingthelionskinon theirobverse,andZeusenthronedontheirreverse.Thegodturnstowards 43
SylvieleBohec-Bouhet theleft;hisheadisinprofile;hisbodyisinthree-quarterpose.Heholds aneagleinhisrighthandandasceptreinhisleft.33Alexanderalsostruck decadrachms on which he was portrayed with athunderbolt after the fashionofZeusandreceivingacrownfromthehandsofNike.34Mostof hissuccessorstotheruleofMacedonchosetoputZeusorhiseagleon theircoins.ThereversesofsometetradrachmsmintedbyPhilipVdisplay Heracles’clubsurroundedbyanoak-wreathsymbolizingZeus;35thegod’s headappearedonthebronzecoins.36Perseus’tetradrachmsfeatureaneagle onathunderbolt,turningtowardstherightandwithwingsunfurled,on thereverse.37Itisalsotobefoundonsomeofhisbronzecoins.38 AmongthedutiesundertakenbytheAntigonidsinMacedon,asbythe Argeadsbeforethem,weretherolesofchiefpriestandpresidentofthe kingdom’sgreatreligiousfestivals.Clearlytherewouldhavebeenmany festivalsinhonourofZeus,butthreeareattestedbyoursources.From theclassicalperiodthekingofMacedonhadcelebratedtheHetairideia,39 afestivalinhonourofZeusHetaireios,inwhichtheking’sCompanions or hetairoi participated: the king and his Companions were linked by religiousties.40Itisapitythatwehavenodetailsforthiscelebration.The kingalsopresidedovertheOlympia,thefestivalcelebratedatDioninthe greatsanctuaryofZeus,andtheBasileia,thefestivalcelebratedinhonour of Zeus Basileus at Aegae, the kingdom’s former capital.41These two festivalsareperhapsmentionedtogetherbesidetheNemeainanagonistic inscriptionofhellenisticdatefromCassandreia,iftheBasileiainquestion isindeedtheAegaefestival(forthereferencecouldotherwisebetothe BasileiaatLebadaea).42TheMacedonianBasileiaisfoundintwofurther inscriptions, but they afford us no more information about it: one has ªBasivºleia th'" Makedoniva", theother Basivleia ejn Makedonivai.43Arrian tellsusthatitconsistedofgamesoverwhichAlexanderpresideduponhis returnfromThebes.44Athleteswhomusthavebeeninvolvedingamesare referredtoinanunpublisheddiagrammaofPhilipV.Itcouldrefertothe gamesoftheOlympiaandtheBasileia.45Thesetwogreatfestivalswere perhapscelebratedduringDios,themonthsacredtoZeus,but,ifso,it goeswithoutsayingthatthedaysofthetwocelebrationsdidnotcoincide with each other.46The marriage of Cleopatra, daughter of Philip II, to Alexander, brother of Olympias, took place at Aegae. Some historians thinkitwouldhavebeencelebratedattheBasileiabecausenumerousroyal marriagesseemtohavetakenplaceduringtheautumnfestival.47However, Diodorus’ account gives no indication of this.48 Rather, he gives us an impressionofacertainhurriedness.DelphihadgivenPhilipafavourable responseonthesubjectofhisAsianexpedition,oratanyratehethought ithad,andsohedecidedtoorganizeagreatfestivalandtocelebratehis 44
ThekingsofMacedonandthecultofZeusinthehellenisticperiod daughter’smarriageatthesametime:‘heorganizedmagnificentsacrifices tothegodsandatthesametimecelebratedthemarriageofhisdaughter Cleopatra’.49Itisnonethelesspossiblethatthishastydecisioncoincided withtheautumnBasileiafestival.TheOlympiacelebratedatDionwas institutedinhonourofZeusandtheMusesbyKingArchelaosattheend ofthefifthcenturybc.50ItishardlysurprisingtofindtheMusesassociated withZeus,especiallyinPieria,since,accordingtothetraditionpreserved by Hesiod, it was here that Zeus had fathered them on Mnemosyne.51 DemosthenesundoubtedlyalludestotheDionOlympiawhenhereports thatPhilipIIcelebratedanOlympianfestivalafterthefallofOlynthos, assembledalltheartists(tecnivtai)fortheceremony,gavethemafeastand awardedthemcrowns.52Diodorusprovidesaninterestingdescriptionof theOlympiacelebratedbyAlexanderatthestartofhisreign.Oncehehad decidedtoundertakeanexpeditiontoAsia,Alexandercelebratedthe335 bcOlympiawithparticularsplendour.53Thefestivaloccupiedninedays, oneforeachoftheMuses,andwastheoccasionofagreatgathering.The kingwasthereinpersonandkeptacloseeyeontheproceedings.Heinvited hisfriends,hisgeneralsandambassadorsfromtheGreekcities.Magnificent sacrificeswerefollowedbysumptuousbanquets,forwhichheputupatent withahundredcouches.Thefestivalalsoincludedmusicalcompetitions. ApassageofDioChrysostomreportsthatPhilipandAlexandercustomarilyperformedelaboratesacrificestoZeusandtheMusestogetherwith OlympicgamesatDionaftertheirvictories.54Badiancallsthese‘counterOlympics’butHammondinsiststhatthesegameswerelocalandcould notinanywayhaverivalledthe(Elean)OlympicGames.55Aninscription fromCassandreia,mentionedabove,showsthatinthehellenisticperiod these games were counted among the crown-awarding ones.56 Another unpublishedinscriptionfoundatDiontellsusthatthegamescomprised, amongstothersports,thepentathlon,dolichos(longfoot-race)andperhaps taurotheria(bullhunt).57 ThesanctuaryofDion,thenameofwhichsalutedZeus,greatgodof theMacedonians,wasaspecialsiteforthekingsofMacedon.58Notonly didtheycometheretopresideoverthegreatfestivalsinhonourofthe fatherofthegods,aswehaveseen,butithasnowbeenwellestablished thatitwasinthehieronherethattheofficialtextsofthemonarchywere published.Thegreatgatheringsoccasionedbythefestivalsaffordedthe entire population access to these documents.The supposition that the kingsusedthehieronasadisplayareafortheirofficialtextsusedtobe based only upon afragment of atreaty between Philip V and the city ofLysimacheiafoundatDionin1915,59anduponaninscriptionfrom Olynthospublishedin1934,whichstipulatesthatatreatybetweenPhilip 45
SylvieleBohec-Bouhet andtheChalcidianleagueshouldbeinscribedonthreestelae,oneofwhich wastobedisplayedinthesanctuaryofOlympianZeusatDion(ejn Divoi ej" ªtºo; ijero;n tou' Dio;" toªu'º ∆Olumpivou).60Buttherichepigraphicdiscoveries of recent decades now confirm the picture. Hitherto three treaties have beenfound:inadditiontotheonejustmentionedbetweenPhilipVand thecityofLysimacheia,wenowhavethetreatybetweenPerseusandthe Boeotiansandatreatymadeinaccordancewithanoracle,bothofwhich arestillunpublished.61ThetreatybetweenPhilipandtheChalcidianleague, justmentionedandknownthroughanOlynthianinscription,hasyettobe found.Asiswellknown,intheGreekworldtreatiescontainedtheoaths ofthetwocontractingparties;thegods,andZeusinparticular,actedas theirguarantors.62Thedisplayingofacopyofthetreatyinthesanctuary ofZeuswouldhaveconstitutedasupplementaryguaranteeofit.Polybius tellsthatitwasactuallyatDionthatPerseustookhisoathofalliancewith Genthios, the Illyrian king, in 169/8 bc ‘before his entire cavalry.’The historiancontinues,‘HeparticularlywantedeveryoneinMacedontoknow thatGenthioshadmadecommoncausewithhim.’ 63Aprestigiousplace ofperformanceenhancesstillfurtherthesolemnityoftheoath.Fourroyal lettershaverecentlybeenfoundinthesanctuary:aletterordiagrammaof king Cassander;64 aletter from Antigonos Gonatas to one Agasikles, no doubtthegovernorofthecityofDion;65aletterofPhilipVdatedto206or 205bctothepeopleofPheresandprobablytoothepeopleofDemetriason thesubjectofboundariesandborders;66andanotherletterfromthissame kingtoEurylochos,thegovernorofDiestai,andalsotoitscouncilandother citizens.67TheletterofPhiliptothepeopleofPheresspecifiesthatitistobe inscribedonasteleanddisplayedinthesanctuaryofOlympianZeus.68Itis possiblethatotherinscriptionsdiscoveredinthelastexcavationcampaign aresimilarlydocumentsfromtheroyalchancellery.69Theirpublicationis eagerlyawaited.Furthermore,continuingexcavationwouldcertainlybring toourattentionotherofficialtextsdisplayedinthesanctuary. IntheancientGreekworld,kingsregularlydisplayedtheirpiety(eusebeia) bymakingofferingstothegodsatsanctuaries,andtheMacedoniankings tookaparticularinterestinthatofDion.ItwashereinthesanctuaryofZeus thatAlexanderdedicatedthebronzestatuesofthetwenty-fiveofhishetairoi (Cavalry-Companions)whofellinthebattleoftheGranicusin331bc.The greatsculptorLysipposhadbeenchargedwiththeirexecution.70Alexander alsohadaplantobuildasplendidtempleforZeusatDion,butdidnot havetheopportunitytorealizeit.71SuccessiverulersofMacedoncontinued toshowaninterestinthissanctuaryanderectednumerousstatuesthere, humananddivinealike,asoccasionalreferencesinliteraryandepigraphic sourcesattest.Polybiusreportsthat,ontheoccasionofthesackingofthe 46
ThekingsofMacedonandthecultofZeusinthehellenisticperiod hieronbyAetoliantroopsin219bc,Scopas‘overturnedallthestatuesof thekings’.72Livytellsthatin169Perseus,anxiousabouttheimpending arrivaloftheRomans,hadallthegoldenstatuesremovedfromDionso astopreventthemfallingintoenemyhands.73Afragmenthasbeenfound fromtheplinthofastatueofKingPerseus;itcarriestheinscription‘(King Perseus, son) of King Philip’.74 Of all the statues of Zeus dedicated by thekings,onlyoneiscurrentlyattested,thatdedicatedbyCassanderto OlympianZeus,theplinthofwhichhasbeenfound.Itcarriesthefollowing inscription: ‘Cassander, King of the Macedonians, son of Antipater, to OlympianZeus’.75Royalpietycouldincitethekingtorevenge.Accordingly,inlayingwastetothesanctuaryof Thermos,PhilipVconsidered himselftheavengerofZeus,twoofwhosesanctuaries,thoseatDionand Dodona,hadbeensackedbytheAetolians.76 Dionaside,theMacedoniankingsalsoworshippedZeuswithvarious dedicationsatvarioussanctuarieselsewhereinMacedon,butsourceshere aredesperatelyinadequate.AtthispointonlyPhilipV’sdedicationtoZeus MeilichiosatPellahasbeenfound.77 Outside Macedon itself the kings also displayed their piety towards Zeus in various ways at various sanctuaries. Anumberofthemshowed an interest in the sanctuary of Olympia in the north west Peloponnese. After his victory at Chaeronea in 338 Philip II erected acircular buildingortholosintheAltis.ItwascalledthePhilippeionandhoused chryselephantinestatuesofmembersoftheArgeaddynasty.Thesculptor Leochareswaschargedwiththeirexecution.78Theactualreasonforthe constructionofthismonumentremainsobscure,79butthechoiceofthis hierondemonstratesthesignificancethatthekingattachedtothecultof OlympianZeus;asweshallsee,otherevidencepointsthesameway.Several decadeslateranotherstatuegroupwasdedicatedinthesamesanctuary.It isknownfromPausanias’description.Itconsistedofthreefigures:Greece crowningAntigonosDosonwithonehandandPhilipVwiththeother.80 Unfortunatelywedonotknowwhoerectedthegroup.Therulers’piety towards Olympian Zeus is shown also by the interest they took in the (Elean) Olympic Games.81 Following in the footsteps of Alexander I,82 ArchelaosandPhilipIIlikedtoparticipateintheGames’competitions,83 andPhilipIIwasproudofhisrepeatedwins.Thus,in356bc,helearned threepiecesofgoodnews:thevictoryofhisgeneralParmenionoverthe Illyrians, the birth of his son Alexander and the victory of his horse in araceatOlympia.84Onthereverseofhissilvertetradrachmsahorseman carryingavictor’spalmcommemoratesoneofhiswins,perhapsthatof 356.85PlutarchtellsthatPhiliphadthevictoriesofhischariotsatOlympia inscribedonhiscoins.86Thereversesofhisgoldstatersfeatureagalloping 47
SylvieleBohec-Bouhet chariot-pair, no doubt in commemoration of avictory at the Olympic Games,perhapsthatof352.87AlexandertheGreatdidnotcompeteat Olympia,buthetookotherformsofinterestinthesanctuary.Hefreed DionysodorosofThebes,whomhehadtakenprisoneratthebattleofIssos in333bc,becausehewasanOlympicvictor.88In324thekingchosethe gatheringoftheGreeksatOlympiafortheGamestomakehissolemn proclamation,throughNicanorofStagira,thathedesiredthereturnof exilestotheircities.89TheenthronedZeusthatfeaturesonthereverseof histetradrachms90recallsPhidias’chryselephantinestatueinthetempleof ZeusatOlympia.Twokingsareknowntohavetakenaninterestinthe sanctuaryofZeusatDodona.DiodorusmentionsinpassingthatAlexander plannedtobuildatempleatDodona;91thetempleinquestionwasperhaps to be that of Zeus. According to Mamroth, abronze Macedonian coin showingZeusofDodonaprobablycommemoratesPhilipV’sreconstructionofhisaltarafteritsdestructionbytheAetolians.92In245bcAntigonos GonatasfoundedtwofestivalsinthesanctuaryofApolloonDelos,the Soteria and the Paneia.The Soteria was afestival in honour of Saviour Gods,perhapsZeusSoterandAtheneSoteira,butwecannotbesure.93 Thecircumstancesofthesefoundationsremainobscureandhavegivenrise toavarietyofinterpretations.94Atanyrate,thisSoteriashedshardlyany lightonthecultAntigonosGonatasdevotedtoZeus. PhilipValsodemonstratedhispietytowardsZeusbytakinganinterest in several sanctuaries in the Peloponnese. He sacrificed to this god in his sanctuary on Mt Ithome, as we shall see,95 and, in 209 bc, he was agonothetes(president)forthegamesinhonourofZeusinthesanctuary atNemea.96 Inthecourseoftheirmilitarycampaignsthekingsofferednumerous sacrifices to the gods, and not least to Zeus, under arange of epithets. AlexandertheGreatandPhilipVarethekingsaboutwhomwearebest informed.Letusconsiderafewexamples.Inthecourseofhiscampaign againsttheGetae,AlexandertooktheircityandmadeasacrificetoZeus SaviourtogetherwithHeraclesandtheDanube.97AtMemphisheoffered asacrifice to Zeus the King.98 After the return of Nearchus, Alexander gavesacrificesinreturnforthearmy’ssafetytoZeusSaviour,togetherwith Heracles,ApolloProtector,Poseidonandallthegodsofthesea.99These sacrificeswereactsofthanksgiving.ThesacrificePhilipVmadetoZeusat theIthomesanctuaryin216/5or215/4bcwasofadifferenttype,since thekingexaminedthevictims’entrailstoseewhetherhewasdestinedto taketheacropolis.100Anothersacrificeofthanksgivingisfoundinthecase ofPhilipV’sambassadorsatRomewhocongratulatedthesenateforits victoryatThermopylaeandsoughtpermissiontomakesacrificeonthe 48
ThekingsofMacedonandthecultofZeusinthehellenisticperiod CapitolandtodedicateacrowntoJupiterOptimusMaximus.101PhilipV himself made sacrifice to Zeus on the summit of Mt Haemus on two altarsdedicatedtoZeusandtotheSun.102Sometimesthekingincluded aprocessionandgames.ThisiswhatAlexanderdidatMemphis103andon thereturnofNearchus.104Thekingswerealsoattentivetosignssentby thedeity.Thus,duringthesummerof334bcintheopenseaoffMiletus AlexanderinterpretedthepresenceofaneaglerestingontheshoreasindicatingthathewouldbeabletocapturethePersianshipsifheattackedthem fromtheland.105Thekingcouldalsocommandtheconstructionofanaltar toZeus.Alexanderhadaltarsraisedtoseveralgodsattheveryspotatwhich hedisembarkedinAsia,amongstwhomwasZeus,ProtectorofDisembarkation.106OntheacropolisofSardis,Alexanderorderedtheconstruction ofanaltarandatempleforOlympianZeus.107In201PhilipVdedicated pots,‘phialaiandakados’atthesanctuaryofCarianZeus,inthecountry ofPanamarainCaria.108 Ammon constituted aspecial part of the Zeus cult. In Greek eyes Ammon was the Libyan manifestation of the Greek Zeus.109 On the returnofNearchosAlexanderwasoverjoyedand,asArriantells,calledto witness‘GreekZeusandLibyanZeusAmmon’.110PhilipII,disturbedby hisvisionofsnakesinthebedofhiswifeOlympias,sentanenvoytothe Pythia,andtheenvoybroughthimbackanoracleinwhichApollobade himmakesacrificetoAmmonandveneratethisgodaboveall.111Therewas asanctuaryofZeusAmmonatAphytisinChalcidice.Itssurvivingtraces datefromthefourthcenturybc,112buttherelationshipsofthekingswith thishieronremainobscure.Asiswellknown,Alexanderwasparticularly devotedtoZeusAmmonanditisinthecaseofthiskingthattheoracular characterofthegodcomestothefore.Alexander’smostfamousdemonstrationofhispietytowardsAmmonwashispilgrimagetohisoraclein theSiwahoasisinLibya,in331bc.Alexandersoughtconfirmationof hisdivineparentage.113Thekingfollowedthegod’sinstructionsforthe remainderoftheexpedition:hemadesacrificestothedeitiestowhom the oracle had directed him.114 Alexander honoured Ammon also with libations,115andhedispatchedenvoystohisoracletoenquirewhether it was appropriate to offer sacrifices to his dead friend Hephaistion as agod.116Weknownothingoftherelationshipsoftheotherkingswith ZeusAmmon. AfinalobservationmaybemadeonthekingsofMacedonandthecult ofZeus.IfoneconcedesthatAratosofSolicomposedthePhaenomena underacommissionfromAntigonosGonatas,whichisnotimpossible,it thenbecomesnoteworthythatthepoem’spreludeconsistsofahymnto Zeus,andthatthisdeityrecursfrequentlyinitsremainder.117 49
SylvieleBohec-Bouhet Althoughmanydetailscontinuetoeludeus,thereisnodoubtthatZeus wasasignificantdeityforthekingsofMacedon.Hewastheancestralgod oftheMacedoniansingeneralandtheirdynastyinparticular.Thekings werekeentocelebratethisinavarietyofways,nottheleastofwhichwas byassociatinghimwiththeofficialaspectsoftheirmonarchy:hisimage wasontheircoins;royaltextswerepublishedunderhisprotectioninhis sanctuaryatDion,hometogreatfestivals.TheconstructionofthePhilippeionatOlympiaandtheconsultationoftheoracleofAmmonatSiwah show,inamorestrikingfashionstill,thecarethekingstooktoshowthe wholeGreekworldtheirvenerationforthegod. Notes
1 Baege1913,1–19;Düll1977(astudyconfinedtotheFYROMandBulgarian partsofMacedon);Daskalopoulos1993,309–64;Chrysostomou1989–91. 2 Cook1914–40;LévêqueandSéchan1966,77–98. 3 Chrysostomou1989–91;seealsoTac“eva-Hitova1978. 4 HesiodF7MW. 5 Justin24.2.8;butHammond1989,297n.19,thinksthatJustinrefersto asanctuaryofZeus-AmmonatAphytis(onwhichseen.10below). 6 Leake1841,408–13;Heuzey1860,113–28. 7 Sotiriadis1928,1929,1930,1931;Bakalakis1977. 8 See,mostrecently,Pandermalis2000,withpriorbibliography. 9 KyriazopoulosandLivadas1967;Robert1968,323. 10 Leventopoulou-Giouri1971.Thesanctuarywasidentifiedfromadedication on amarble vase. An inscribed boundary stone from the site is scheduled for publication:Sismanides1998,79.ForAphytis,locatedclosetothemodernvillage ofAphytos,seePapazoglou1988,248andnotes79–81.ForthecultofAmmon inGreecebefore331bcseeClassen1959(whowrotebeforetheinvestigation ofAphytis). 11 Trümpi1997,262–5. 12 WeareremindedthatZeuswasoftentheprotectorofkingsintheGreek world:HomerIl.2.106;cf.Burkert1985,130. 13 Herodotus5.22.1;Thucydides2.99.3and5.80.2. 14 See,e.g.,Hammond1989,16–19;Borza1990,80–3. 15 Goukowsky1978,24–5. 16 Diodorus19.52.1. 17 IGxi.41096. 18 Courby1912,74–83.ForHeraclesandtheMacedoniandynasty,seeEdson 1934;Iliadou1998,15–36. 19 Polybius5.10.10: ÔO de; i{na me;n kai; suggenh;" ∆Alexavndrou kai; Filivppou faivnhtai, megavlhn ejpoiei'to par’ o{lon to;n bivon spoudhvn… SeeWalbank1940, 258–9.
50
ThekingsofMacedonandthecultofZeusinthehellenisticperiod PlutarchAemiliusPaullus12.9:th'" ∆Alexavndrou kai; Filivppou kata; suggev-
20
neian ajreth'" metapoiouvmeno".
Diodorus16.92.5. TodGHI191,5–6;Lott1996,31thinksthesealtarsmayhavebeensetbefore statuesofZeusandPhilip. 23 PlutarchAlexander4.3.Thepaintingwascommissionedforthetempleof ArtemisatEphesus:PlinyNaturalHistory35.92. 24 Bonias1992;theeditorholdsthattheletter-formsindicatePhilipV;Hatzopoulos1998b,279thinksthattheidentityofthekingisinsecureandthatitcould wellhavebeenPhilipIIreceivingacultatAmphipolis. 25 TheinscriptionispublishedbyVeligianni1991,whodatesittothereignof PhilipVonthebasisofletterforms;butHatzopoulos1991,377holdsthatthe letteringrequiresanearlierdateandbelievesthattheKingPhilipinquestionis ratherPhilipII. 26 Koukouli-Chrysanthaki1998:Dio;" kai; Basilevw" ⁄ ∆Antigovnou Swth'ro". 27 Anthologia Palatina 9.518: ‘Raise your walls higher, Olympian Zeus, for everythingisaccessibletoPhilip:closethebrazengatesoftheblessed.Yes,the earthandtheseaaresubjecttoPhilip’ssceptreandonlytheroadtoOlympus awaitshim.’IthankmyfriendandcolleagueKostasBuraselisforkindlydrawing thistexttomyattention. 28 Gaebler1935,platesxxix.16,xxx.1,7and17. 29 See,mostrecently,leRider1996,22. 30 LeRider1977,364. 31 Seebelow. 32 LeRider1996,91–4andplate9,nos.10,11and12. 33 Mørkholm1991,42andplateinos.9–10. 34 Mørkholm1991,52–5andplateiiino.44. 35 Mørkholm1991platexxixnos.439and582–3. 36 Mørkholm1991platexxixno.443. 37 Mørkholm1991platexxixnos.588–9. 38 Mørkholm1991platexxixno.591. 39 Athenaeus572d=HegesanderofDelphiFHGivp.418no.25;seeKalleris 1954,171–2;Savalli-Lestrade1998,291.TheMagnesianscelebratedthesame festival. 40 Hammond1989,54. 41 Onthesefestivalsandtheproblemsposedbythesourcessee,mostrecently, Mari1998. 42 Robinson 1938, 64–5 n.16 and plate xii; see Flacelière et al. 1939, 169; Moretti1953,54. 43 IGRiv1519lines14–15andIGii23779;seeHatzopoulos1993,146n.3. 44 ArrianAnabasis1.11.1.However,thispassageisproblematic.Hatzopoulos 1993,146n.3holdsthatArrianhasconfusedtheDionOlympiawiththeAegae Basileia.See,mostrecently,Mari1998,139–43. 45 Hatzopoulos1996,iino.16and1997,409. 46 Hatzopoulos1982,41. 21 22
51
SylvieleBohec-Bouhet Hatzopoulos1993,146n.3. Diodorus16.91–4. 49 Diodorus16.91.4;Mari1998,141rightlyobservesthatwecannotassume thatthisfestivalwasinhonourofOlympianZeus. 50 Diodorus16.16.3. 51 HesiodTheogony53–4. 52 Demosthenes19.192(OntheFalseEmbassy). 53 Diodorus16.16.3–4;seealsoArrianAnabasis1.11.1;fortheinterpretation ofthesesourcessee,mostrecently,Mari1998,137–53. 54 DioChrysostomOrations2.2. 55 Badian1982,35;Hammond1989,23n.35;seealsoMari1998,153–65. 56 Seenote42. 57 TheinscriptionwaspresentedbyPandermalisatasymposiumonMacedonian epigraphyheldatThessalonikiin1993;Hatzopoulos1996,i129n.2. 58 Kremydi-Sisilianou1996,89–90. 59 Hatzopoulos1996,iino.3. 60 Hatzopoulos1996,iino.2lines9–10. 61 UneditedinscriptionscitedbyHatzopoulos1998a,1194–5. 62 SeeRudhardt1992,208–10fortheoathandthegods. 63 Polybius29.4.5;cf.Livy44.23.7. 64 Hatzopoulos1998a,1194. 65 Hatzopoulos1998a,1193andn.19. 66 Hatzopoulos1996,iino.11;Magnetto1997,no.57;Hatzopoulos2000,523 nowbelievesthattheauthorisnotPhilipbutDemetriusPoliorcetes,forreasons ofletterforms,andthatthedocumentdatesfromSeptember291,shortlyafter thefoundationofDemetrias. 67 Hatzopoulos1998a,1195. 68 Hatzopoulos1996,iino.11. 69 Hatzopoulos1998a,1194. 70 PlutarchAlexander16.16;ArrianAnabasis1.16.4.Q.CaeciliusMetellus,the vanquisherofAndriscus,tookthegrouptoRome;PlinyNaturalHistory34.64. 71 Diodorus18.4.5;cf.also30.11. 72 Polybius4.62.2:ajnevtreye de; kai; ta;" eijkovna" tw'n basilevwn aJpavsa". 73 Livy44.6.3;cf.also44.7.3. 74 Hatzopoulos1996,iino.35. 75 Hatzopoulos1996,iino.23. 76 Polybius5.9.2–6;Walbank1940,55andn.2;Hammond1988,379;cf.also n.92below. 77 Hatzopoulos1996,iino.28. 78 Miller1973. 79 See,mostrecently,Huwendiek1996. 80 Pausanias6.16.3;Kruse1992. 81 Romano1990. 82 Herodotus5.22;Justin7.2.14;Borza1990,114rejectshisparticipationin theGames,whichheholdstobeafabrication. 47 48
52
ThekingsofMacedonandthecultofZeusinthehellenisticperiod Archelaus:Moretti1957,110–11no.349;PhilipII(?):Moretti1957,124 no.439.Itisnoteworthythatthekingisnotpresentinperson. 84 PlutarchAlexander3. 85 LeRider1996,37. 86 PlutarchAlexander4. 87 LeRider1996,37. 88 ArrianAnabasis2.15.4. 89 Diodorus18.8.2–6. 90 Seeabove. 91 Diodorus18.4.5. 92 Mamroth1935,225n.4;Walbank1940,42n.2;Hammond1988,379 n.2. 93 Bruneau1970,235. 94 HammondandWalbank1988,307and592–4. 95 PlutarchAratus50. 96 Livy27.30–1. 97 ArrianAnabasis1.4.5. 98 ArrianAnabasis3.5.2. 99 ArrianIndica36.3.9. 100 PlutarchAratus50.4;cf.Polybius7.12.1;Walbank1967,60. 101 Livy36.35.8–14. 102 Livy40.22.7. 103 ArrianAnabasis3.5.2. 104 ArrianIndica36.3.9. 105 ArrianAnabasis1.18.9. 106 ArrianAnabasis1.11.7. 107 ArrianAnabasis1.17.5. 108 Holleaux1904,345–6no.1line15. 109 ForthecultofAmmoninGreeceseethebibliographyatGoukowsky1978, 252n.82. 110 ArrianIndica35.8. 111 PlutarchAlexander3.1. 112 Seen.10. 113 Diodorus17.49–51;ArrianAnabasis3.3–4;PlutarchAlexander27;Bosworth 1977;fortheoracleseeFakhry1944,especially21–33;Parke1967,202–21. 114 ArrianAnabasis6.19.4. 115 ArrianAnabasis6.3.2. 116 ArrianAnabasis7.14.7and7.23.6;Diodorus17.115.6;Hammond1989, 234. 117 Martin1998,xliv. 83
Bibliography
Badian,E. 1982 ‘Greeks and Macedonians’, in B. Barr-Sharrar and E.N. Borza (eds.)
53
SylvieleBohec-Bouhet Macedonia and Greece in the late Classical and early Hellenistic times. WashingtonDC,33–51. Baege,W. 1913 DeMacedonumsacris,Halle. Bakalakis,G. 1997 ‘∆Anaskafh; Divou1964–71’,AncientMacedoniaii,Thessaloniki,251–6. Bonias,Z. 1992 [reportinChronikaat] ∆Arcaiologiko;n Deltivon47,479withplate 132a[actuallypublishedin1997]. Borza,E.N. 1990 IntheShadowofOlympus.TheemergenceofMacedon,Princeton.(2nd edn,1992.) Bosworth,A.B. 1977 ‘Alexander and Ammon’, in K.H. Kinzl (ed.) Greece and the Eastern Mediterranean in Ancient History and Prehistory. Studies presented to F.SchachermeyrontheoccasionofhisEightiethBirthday,BerlinandNew York,51–75. Bruneau,P. 1970 Recherches sur les cultes de Délos à l’époque hellénistique et à l’époque impériale,Paris. Burkert,W. 1985 GreekReligion:ArchaicandClassical,Oxford.TranslationofGriechische ReligionderarchaischenklassischenEpoche,Stuttgart,1977. Chrysostomou,P. 1989–91 ‘ÔH latreiva tou' Diva wJ" kairikou' qeou' sth; Qessaliva kai; th; Makedoniva’,∆Arcaiologiko;n Deltivon44–6,21–72[inGreekwithanEnglish summary;actuallypublishedin1996]. Classen,C.J. 1959 ‘TheLibyanGodAmmoninGreecebefore331bc’,Historia8,349– 55. Cook,A.B. Zeus.AstudyinAncientReligion,3vols.,Cambridge. Courby,F. 1912 Leportiqued’Antigoneoudunord-estetlesconstructionsvoisines.ExplorationarchéologiquedeDélos5,Athens. Daskalopoulos,M. 1993 Divinités et cultes en Macédoine dans l’antiquité, unpublished doctoral thesis,Tours. Düll,S. 1977 DieGötterkulteNordmakedoniensinrömischerZeit,Munich. Edson,C. 1934 ‘TheAntigonids,HeraclesandBeroea’,HSCP45,213–46. Fakhry,A. 1944 SiwaOasis.Itshistoryandantiquities,Cairo. Flacelière,R.,Robert,J.andRobert,L. 1939 [report]BulletinÉpigraphique,169.
54
ThekingsofMacedonandthecultofZeusinthehellenisticperiod Gaebler,H. 1935 DieantikenMünzenNord-Griechenlands,III.MakedoniaundPaionia, Berlin. Gauthier,P.andHatzopoulos,M.B. 1993 LaloigymnasiarchiquedeBeroia.Meletemata16,Athens. Goukowsky,P. 1978 Essaisurlesoriginesdumythed’AlexandreI,Nancy. Hammond,N.G.L. 1989 TheMacedonianState,Oxford. Hammond,N.G.L.,andWalbank,F.W. 1988 AHistoryofMacedon,III,Oxford. Hatzopoulos,M.B. 1982 ‘TheOleveniInscriptionandthedatesofPhilipII’sreign’,inW.L.Adams andE.N.Borza(eds.)Philip,AlexandertheGreatandtheMacedonian Heritage,WashingtonDC,21–42. 1991 [report]BulletinÉpigraphique,377. 1993 SeeGauthier1993. 1996 MacedonianInstitutionsundertheKings,2vols.Meletemata22,Athens. 1997 [report]BulletinÉpigraphique,409. 1998a ‘Récentesdécouvertesépigraphiquesetglosesmacédoniensd’Hésychius’, CRAI[noserialnumber],1189–1207. 1998b [report]BulletinÉpigraphique,279. 2000 [report]BulletinÉpigraphique,523. Heuzey,L. 1860 LemontOlympeetl’Acarnanie,Paris. Holleaux,M. 1904 ‘RemarquessurlesdécretstrouvésdanslasanctuairedeZeusPanamaros’, BCH 28, 353–9 = Etudes d’épigraphie et d’histoire grecques, IV, Paris, 1952.204–10. Huwendiek,J. 1996 ‘ZurInterpretationdesPhilippeioninOlympia’,Boreas19,155–9. Iliadou,P. 1998 HeraklesinMakedonien,Hamburg. Kalleris,J.N. 1954 LesanciensMacédoniens,I,Athens. Koukouli-Chrysanthaki,C. 1998 ‘Dio;" kai; basilevw" ∆Antigovnou’,in Mneiva" cavrin. Tovmo" sth; mnhvmh Maivrh" Siganivdou,Thessaloniki,401–11. Kremydi-Sisilianou,S. 1996 ÔH nomismatokopiva th'" Ôrwmai>kh'" ajpoikiva" tou' Divou,Athens. Kruse,T. 1992 ‘ZweiDenkmälerderAntigonideninOlympia:eineUntersuchungzu Pausanias6.16.3’,MDAI(A)107,273–93. Kyriazopoulos,B,andLivadas,G. 1967 ‘∆Arcaiologika; euJrhvmata sth;n korufh; tou' ∆Oluvmpou, ”Agio" ∆Antwvnio"’, ∆Arcaiologiko;n Deltivon 22,6–14.
55
SylvieleBohec-Bouhet LeBohec,S. 1993 AntigoneDoson,Nancy. LeRider,G. 1977 Lemonnayaged’argentetd’ordePhilippeIIfrappéenMacédoinede359à 194,Paris. 1996 MonnayageetfinancesdePhilippeII.Unétatdequestion.Meletemata23, Athens. Leake,W.M. 1841 TravelsinNorthernGreece,III,London. Leventopoulou-Giouri,E. 1971 ‘ThesanctuaryofZeus-AmmonatAphytis’,AAA4,356–67.[InGreek withanEnglishsummary.] Lévêque,P.andSéchan,L. 1996 LesgrandesdivinitésdelaGrèce,Paris. Lott,J.B. 1996 ‘PhilipII,AlexanderandthetwoTyranniesatEresosofIGxii.2526’, Phoenix50,26–40. Magnetto,A. 1997 Gliarbitratiinterstataligreci,II,Pisa. Mamroth,A. 1935 ‘Die Bronzemünzen des Königs Philipps von Makedonien’, ZN 42, 219–51. Mari,M. 1998 ‘LeOlimpiemacedonidiDiontraArchelaoel’etàromana’,RFIC126, 137–69. Martin,J. 1998 Aratos.Phénomènes,Paris. Miller,S.G. 1973 ‘The Philippeion and the Macedonian hellenic architecture’, AM 88, 189–218. Moretti,L. 1953 Iscrizioniagonistichegreche,Rome. 1957 Olympionikai.Ivincitorinegliantichiagoniolimpici,Mem.Acc.Lincei, ser.viii.8,Rome. Mørkholm,O. 1991 EarlyHellenisticCoinagefromtheAccessionofAlexandertothePeaceof Apamea(336–186BC),Cambridge. Pandermalis,D. 2000 Di'on,Athens. Papazoglou,F. 1988 LesvillesdeMacédoineàl’époqueromaine.BCHSuppl.16. Parke,H.W. 1967 TheoraclesofZeus.Dodona,Olympia,Ammon,Oxford. Robert,L. 1968 [report]BulletinÉpigraphique,323.
56
ThekingsofMacedonandthecultofZeusinthehellenisticperiod Robinson,D.M. 1938 ‘InscriptionsofMacedonia’,TAPA69,64–5. Romano,D.G. 1990 ‘Philip of Macedon, Alexander the Great and the Ancient Olympic Games’,inE.C.Danien(ed.)TheWorldofPhilipandAlexander.ASymposiumonGreeklifeandtimes,UniversityofPennsylvania,63–79. Rudhardt,J. 1992 Notionsfondamentalesdelapenséereligieuseetactesconstitutifsduculte danslaGrèceclassique,Paris. Savalli-LestrademI. 1998 Lesphiloiroyauxdansl’Asiehellénistique,GenevaandParis. Sismanides,K. 1998 InAncientSection, ÔH iJstoriva th'" Calkidikh'", Thessaloniki. Sotiriadis,G. 1928 ‘∆A naskafai; Divou Makedoniva" ’, Praktikav thv " en Aqhv n ai" Arcaiologikhv" Etaireiva" [noserialno.]59–95. 1929 ‘∆A naskafai; Divou Makedoniva" ’, Praktikav thv " en Aqhv n ai" Arcaiologikhv" Etaireiva" [noserialno.]69–82. 1930 ‘∆A naskafai; Divou Makedoniva" ’, Praktikav thv " en Aqhv n ai" Arcaiologikhv" Etaireiva" [noserialno.]36–51. 1931 ‘∆A naskafai; Divou Makedoniva" ’, Praktikav thv " en Aqhv n ai" Arcaiologikhv" Etaireiva" [noserialno.]43–55. Tac“eva-Hitova,M. 1978 ‘Dem Hypsistos geweihte Denkmäler in den Balkanländern’, Balkan Studies19,59–75. Trümpi,C. 1997 UntersuchungenzudenaltgriechischenMonatsnamenundMonatsfolgen, Heidelberg. Veligianni,C. 1991 ‘WeihinschriftausMaroneiafürPhilippV’,ZPE85,138–44,withpl.i. Walbank,F.W. 1940 PhilipVofMacedon,Cambridge. 1967 AHistoricalCommentaryonPolybius,II,Oxford.
57
4 HUNTINGANDTHEMACEDONIANELITE: SHARINGTHERIVALRYOFTHECHASE (Arrian4.13.1)
ElizabethCarney
Fascinationwiththepursuitofgamewasanenduringfeatureofthelifeof theMacedonianelite.Thoughthepracticeandtheideologyofhuntingin Macedoniadidchange,successinhuntingconstitutedthemostpersistent markofexcellencefortheeliteMacedonianmale.Athleticsdidnotbecome an important Macedonian pastime until the hellenistic period1 and, by thetimeofAristotle,killingamaninbattlenolongerdefinedmasculine adulthood.2Incontrast,atleastaslateasthesecondcenturybc(Ath.18a), itremainedMacedoniancustomthatamancouldnotreclineatdinner until he had killed aboar without using anet.This rite of passage was particularlysignificantbecauseitpurchasedentrytothesymposium,an institutionofvitalimportanceinthelifeofthecourt.3 ThispaperwilladdresstheentirehistoryofMacedonianhuntingbutit willfocusonthelateclassicalandearlyhellenisticperiods.Sinceattention hasalreadybeenpaidtotherepresentationofMacedonianhuntsandto theroleofthekingasroyalhunter 4(andtothepossibleinfluenceofother monarchic traditions on that role),5 this paper will concentrate upon huntingpracticeandtheinteractionbetweenthekingandtherestofthe eliteinthecontextofhunting. Highlightingthisaspectofhuntinghelpsustounderstandanimportant subject,thenatureofMacedonianmonarchy.Somecontinuetoassertthat Macedonianmonarchywasconstitutionallylimited,butthemajorityof scholarsviewMacedonianmonarchyasabsolute,limitedonlysituationally. Thoughneitheranassemblynoraroyalcouncilrestrictedthepowerof theking,chronicproblemswithinvasionandregicidedid.Althoughthis disputehasbeenattributedtolackofevidence,6themainreasonthatwe findtheinstitutiondifficulttocomprehendisitsfundamentallyparadoxical nature. ThestyleofMacedonianmonarchywashardlyabsolute:akingdressed, drank,fought,huntedandwasburiedinamanneronlyslightlydifferent 59
ElizabethCarney fromtherestoftheelite.Thisstyle,however,wasnotthesubstanceof kingshipinMacedonia.Styleorcustomcouldnotsaveamaniftheking opposedhim,butsituationmight.ThesethreeconflictingaspectsofMacedonianmonarchy,style,substanceandsituation,arethesourceofmuchof ourpuzzlement.Theelitehadmuchtodowiththefirstandthirdofthese aspectsofroyalpower.ThecharacteroftheMacedonianeliteshapedroyal stylebecausetheking’sregularinteractionwiththeeliteatcourtprovided thecontextforthedisplayofroyalstyle;huntingwasoneaspectofthat interactionanddisplay. TheculturalcontextforMacedonianhuntingpracticeandideologyis complex.OnehallmarkofMacedonianeliteculturewasitsabilitytoadopt the style of another culture to purposes peculiarly Macedonian.7 Greek elitessincethedaysofHomer 8valuedhuntingasaheroicactivity(Xen. Cyn.1.1–17).9AlexanderIadvancedtheclaimsofhisdynastytoheroic descentviaHeracles,thegreatwarriorandhunter(Herod.5.22;8.137–9) andMacedonians,stillHomericinmanyoftheirvaluesevenintheclassical period,arelikelytohavetakenthattraditionquiteseriously.10 AlexanderIinitiatedtheroyalMacedoniancoinage,11producingatype that would recur 12 throughout Macedonian history.13 Anumber of his largercoinshavethefiguresofamanandahorseonthem.14ThisRider orHorsemantypeassociatedthemonarchywithhunting.15Themounted rider on Alexander I’s coins, although Greek in style,16 clearly imitated earlierBalkancoins17andisobviouslyconnectedtotheso-calledThracian Rider.TheThracianRiderappearsinmanycontextsinBalkanculturesand maywellrefertoaheroicfigurewhotriumphsoverdeath.18Macedonians hadmanykindsofculturalcontactswithThracianculture.Themeaningof theriderfigureonthecoinsofAlexanderIandmanysubsequentrulersis controversialbecausesomanyvariationsexisted.Fewwouldnowconnect the Rider figure to specific deities or heroes19 or insist that the figure representedthecurrentking.20 Disagreement persists, however, about whether the Rider represents ahunter,awarriororisapurposelyambiguousfigurewhocouldbeeither orboth.21OnMacedonianroyalcoinsthefigureisarmedonlywithspears andsometimesapike,butnosword.Hewearsnoarmorandisdressed (whenheisdressed)inamannermoreappropriatetothehunterthanthe warrior.22Moreover,thepresenceofadogbetweenthelegsoftheRider’s horse on an octadrachm of Alexander I23 virtually guarantees that we cannotunderstandtheRiderasawarrior.24Itisnot,however,undeniable proofthattheRiderisahunter25sincethedogappearstobeaMelitean,26 abreedGreekevidenceassociatesonlywiththeroleofapet,neverwith hunting.27Thisevidence,however,tellsusnothingaboutthedog’srolein 60
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite Macedonia.28Manymodernbreedsnowconsideredlapdogswereonce usedashuntingdogs:dachshundshuntednotonlysmallprey,butdeer andwildboar.29Melitaeansmayhavehadasimilarhistory.Inanyevent, since the Macedonian Rider is not awarrior and yet carries spears, he cannotplausiblybeidentifiedasanythingotherthanahunter,whether oneunderstandstheoccasionalappearanceofadogasassistanceforthe huntorsimplyascompany.30 UserswouldalwayshaveconnectedtheimagesonMacedoniancoins withthegovernmentthatissuedthem.Granteditslonguse,peoplecould have associated the Horseman with monarchy, with general social and religiousorder,evenwithspecificrulers.Thepowerofthisimagemayhave beencumulative.31 TwoothercoinimagesmakelikelyanunderstandingoftheRideras ahuntersomehowassociatedwithmonarchy.TheheadofHeracleswith alionheaddressappearedonmanyMacedoniancoins.32Thesecoinshave notbeenunderstoodtoassociatemonarchyandhunting,eventhoughthe ArgeadsandAntigonidsclaimeddescentfromHeracles.Heraclesappears onthesecoinswearingahuntingtrophy,theheadoftheNemeanlion,and aroyalculttoHeraclesthehunterexistedbyhellenistictimes.Whether these images of Heracles purposefully resemble the current ruler, they certainlyassociatethemonarchywithHeraclesandlionhunting. ThatassociationismoreexplicitinacointypefirstissuedbyAmyntas III.33 On the obverse of the Amyntas coin aRider appears and on the reverseisalioncrunchingaspearinitsjaws.Sincethislionisdemonstrably beinghunted,thecoinunambiguouslyassociatesthemonarchyandlion huntingandmayidentifytheRiderasahunter.34Herodotus(7.126)and Pausanias(6.5.4)reportthatlionsexistedinareasofMacedoniainthe classicalperiod.35SomehaveseenthecoinofAmyntasIIIasproofthat Macedoniankingshuntedthem.36 Otherearlyevidenceputshuntingintothecontextofcourtlifebut, unlikethecoins,isnotexclusivelyconnectedtotheking.InGreekculture, thepursuitofgamehadaneroticaspect(gamewasatypicalcourtinggift andyoungmentriedtoimpresstheirloversbysuccessinthisarea).37In theMacedoniancourt,alwaysalocusforcompetition,oftenofasexual nature,38 the erotic aspect of the world of the hunt led to violence or attemptedviolence.Diodorus(14.37.6)reportsthatArchelauswasaccidentally killed while hunting by his eromenos Craterus. Aristotle (Pol. 1311b),however,claimedthatthedeathwasquiteintentional.Hespecifies nocontext,huntingorotherwise,forArchelaus’deathbutsaysthatthree young men killed him, two of them former lovers. Later conspiracies, particularlythatofthe‘pages’(hereaftertermedroyalyouths),whichwas 61
ElizabethCarney also related to royal hunting, make it likely that Archelaus was indeed assassinatedwhilehunting,perhapsundertheguiseofahuntingaccident.39 TraditionaboutthedeathofEuripides,howeverdubious,40offersfurther proofthathuntingwasanimportantcourtactivity. Arrian(4.13.1)claimedthatthesonsoftheMacedonianelite,going backtothetimeofPhilip,servedthekingaspersonalattendants,guards, presentersofhorsesandassistantsinmounting,andthattheysharedthe rivalryofthechasewithhim.41BythetimeofPhilip,thekinghuntedwith agroupofcourtiers.Arrian’slanguage,hisuseofphilotimia,issignificant: theroyalhuntwasavenueforcompetitionbetweenthekingandthose whohuntedwithhim. Conquest of beasts can relate to conquest of men.42 Plutarch (Alex. 40.3–41.1)describesAlexanderascourtingriskanddifficultyinfighting andhunting,forexerciseandinordertostimulatetheareteofthosearound him.Certainlyhuntinghadadditionallyapracticaluseforthekingand hiscourtsinceitwasconsidered(Xen.Cyn.1.18;Eq.8.10)agoodwayto trainforbattleandtokeepinfightingtrimduringperiodsofpeace.43 Aswehaveseen,aMacedoniancouldnotreclineatbanquetsuntilhe hadkilledawildboar(possiblythemostdangerousofgame)44withoutthe aidofnets(Ath.18a).45Macedoniansdidemploynets:threeofAlexander’s courtiersusedunusuallylongones(Ath.539d;Plut.Alex.40.1)andthe huntingfrescoonVerginaTombIIdepictsamanwithanet.46Themost prizedsuccessinhunting,however,camewhenamandefeatedhisprey withoutthehelpofnets,traps,orevenothermen,usingonlyafewjavelins, orevenhisbarehands.47ThisMacedonianpreferenceisstrikingsince,more thansouthernGreeks,Macedonianswerebig-gamehunters.48 Macedonianshuntedbothonfootandonhorsebackandusedhounds. Mounted hunting, apparently unheard of in southern Greece in the classicalperiod,wasprobablymorecommoninMacedoniawherehorses were more available and the elite fought on horseback.49 Literary and archaeologicalevidencedemonstratesthatMacedoniansusedMolossian, LaconianandevenIndianhounds.50Alexanderwassofondofhisfamous horseBucephalusandhisIndianhoundPeritasthathenamedacityafter each of them (Plut. Alex. 61.2–3; Mor. 328f; Strab. 15.1.29; Diod. 17.95.5;Curt.8.14.34;Gell.N.A.5.2.4.).Theopompus(FGrH115F 340)claimsthatPeritas,forwhomAlexanderpaidahundredminas,killed alionhimself!Pollux(Onom.5.46)mentionsanotherdogofAlexander, Triakas,giventohimbyasatrap.51Alexander’saffectionfortheanimals which presumably aided him in hunting may have been typical of the Macedonian elite. In fourth-century Greece and Macedonia, as the commemorated dead were increasingly seen as heroic, adead warrior’s 62
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite tombmightcontainimagesofhishorseorhoundorboth.52Theclose connection to horse and dogs, as exemplified by Alexander, may also havehadbroaderreligiousconnotations,harkingbacktotheenigmatic ThracianRider.53 AnecdotesabouthuntingatthecourtofAlexanderarefarmorecommon thanbattleanecdotes.AlexanderandhisCompanionsrepeatedly,perhaps compulsively,riskedtheirlivesinhopesofsuccessinthehunt:Peucestas wasseriouslybittenwhileinpursuitofabear(Plut.Alex.41.2);Craterus tookawoundtothethighwhilehuntinganichneumon(Plut.Alex.41.3) andsavedAlexanderfromthechargeofahostilelion(Plut.Alex.40.4); Lysimachus’ encounter with alarge lion during Alexander’s campaign lefthimwithscarstoshoulderandthighhestillproudlydisplayedyears laterwhenhewasakinghimself(Plut.Demetr.27.3).Alexanderhimself sponsoredhuntingcompetitions(Plut.Alex.4.6)andspenthisownleisure timepursuingavarietyofgame(Plut.Alex.23.2–3).Ononeoccasion, theentirearmyjoinedhiminamassivehuntingpartythroughoneofthe Persiangameparks(Curt.8.1.14).54 SovitalwassuccessatthehunttotheMacedonianelitethatcompetition withfellowhunterscouldresultininjuryoraccidentalorevenintentional death.ThewoundCraterussustainedwhilehuntingcamenotfromthe animalhepursuedbutfromthelanceofPerdiccas(Plut.Alex.41.3).The intenserivalryforsuccessinthisarenanotonlypittedvariousmembersof theeliteagainsteachotherbutalsoledtoconfrontationsbetweenkings andmembersofcourt,astheysharedthatphilotimiaofthehunt.Alexander wassointentonhisquarrythatthosewhothreatenedtogettherebefore him(Curt.8.6.7)oreventhosewhothoughtthekingneededhelp(Curt. 8.1.14–16)couldincurtheking’swrathandpunishment. HermolausandhisfellowroyalyouthsplottedtokillAlexanderafterhe hadhimfloggedbecausetheyoungmanhadsethissightsonaboarthe kingwantedforhimself(Curt.8.6.7–8).55Alexanderwaspunishingthe youthfortryingtoaccomplishtheverythingthat,byMacedoniancustom, wouldmakehimanadult.56Sincehethreatenedtodeprivethemoftheir manhood,Hermolausandhisfriendstriedtodealwithhimasthetyrant theydeemedhim. WhydidAlexanderadministersosevereapunishmenttoHermolaus? Persian court practice supposedly required that no one attack aquarry beforetheking,57butthereisnoreasontothinkthatthiswasMacedonian practice.NeitherCurtiusnorArrian,ourmainsourcesfortheevent,says thatitwas,andArrian’s(4.13.2)dictionstronglysuggeststhattheking actedashedidoutofpersonalanger.Moreover,thereactionofHermolaus andhisfriendsimpliesthattheyhadnoexpectationoftheimpositionof 63
ElizabethCarney such acustom.The pre-conquest Macedonian court was not generally asettingwithrigidrulesofprecedenceandceremony.58 Alexander’s anger and that of Hermolaus and his friends may have beengeneratedbytheking’sattemptedimpositionofyetanotherPersian custom on his hostile Macedonian courtiers.59 Alexander, however, was alwaysselectiveinhisadoptionofPersiancustom.Ifhedidappropriate thisparticularPersianhabit,hedidsobecauseitappealedtohim,primarily becauseofhisextremecompetitiveness;hisangerarosefromhisgrowing lackoftolerationofthosewhothwartedhiswill. Thelatterexplanationwouldbetterfitthevaryingfateofthosewho came between the king and his quarry. Although the royal bodyguards likeLysimachus,theroyalyouths,andtosomedegreeallthehetairoiwere supposedtocometotheking’saidifhislifewereindanger,thelinewas noteasilydrawnbetweenaidingandthwartingtheking:Craterussaved Alexander from alion attack while they were hunting without gaining the king’s wrath but Lysimachus, in similar circumstances, was not so lucky.WhenLysimachuscametohisaid,Alexandershovedhimasideand mockedhim,referringtoLysimachus’earlierandnearlyfatalencounter with alion and announcing that he too could bring down alion alone (Curt.8.1.14–16).60 Alexander’s reluctance to be assisted or protected derived from two separate but mutually reinforcing factors.Those who saved aking’s life neverforgotitbecausetheactiongavethemrenown.Craterus(orperhaps hisson)commissionedamonumentatDelphitocommemoratehisdeed (Plut.Alex.40.4;seebelow)andCleitus(whohadsavedAlexander’slife atthebattleofGranicus(Arr.1.15.8;Plut.Alex.16.11;Diod.17.20.7) certainlyboastedthathehaddoneso(Arr.4.8.7;Curt.8.1.20)andmay, likeCraterus,havecommissionedaworkofart(Plin.HN35.93)tomemorializehisdeed.61WhileCraterusandPeucestas(whosavedAlexander’slife inthebattleattheMallicity)seemnottohaveangeredthekingbytheir acts(Peucestaswasclearlyrewarded),LysimachuswaspenalizedandCleitus waskilled,partlybecausehecouldnotresistboastingabouthisaction. Intheagonistichellenicworld,whereexcellencewasnotsimplyamatter of being good but of being better than any one else, one man’s success alwaysmeantthatsomeoneelsehadfailed.Forakingitwasanawkward businesstobesavedbecauseitsuggestedthatthekingwasnotasgood awarriororhunterastheonewhosavedhim.Alexander’stouchinessin thisareaisnotsurprising.Curtius(8.1.23–5)includesinhisaccountthe tale,supposedlytoldbyAlexander,thathehadsavedhisfather’slifeduring adisputebetweentwoelementsinthearmyandthatPhilipwouldnever admititbecausehedidnotwanttobeinhisson’sdebtforhisphysical 64
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite safety.Whetherhuntingorfighting,aMacedoniankingwassupposedto bepre-eminent.ThearmymayhavewantedAlexandertohuntincompany andnotonfoot(Curt.8.1.18),butthekingcouldnotaffordtobesaved. WhetheraSpartanambassadoractuallysaidthatinhisfightwiththelion Alexanderhadstruggledtoseewhichwouldbeking(Plut.Alex.40.3),the king’saretecouldonlybedemonstratedbyputtinghimselfatrisk.Those whoattemptedtolimithisriskstoodindangerofbeingunderstoodto havecompromisedhisarete. Thus,bythereignofAlexandertheroleofthekingaschiefhunterhad becomeacentralaspectofMacedonianmonarchy.Itisnoaccidentthat theelaboratefuneralpyreAlexanderhadbuiltforhisfriendHephaestion includedahuntingscene(Diod.17.114.3);Alexanderhadintendedhis friendtobeakindofsubstituteking.62 ButAlexander’sreluctancetosharethegloryofhuntingsuccesswasnot solelytheconsequenceofMacedonianvalues.RoyalimageryintheNear EastgoingbacktotheBronzeAgeassociatedkingswithlionhunting.63 Alexander’sdeterminationtobecomethesuccessorofthePersianrulers meant that he imitated aspects of Persian royal hunting practice, most obviously in his use of their game parks.64The theme of the royal lion huntwasimportantforamanwhoruledtheancientNearEast.Whether heimitatedspecificprotocolsofroyalPersianhuntsislesscertain,aswe haveseen. TheintenseenthusiasmoftheMacedonianeliteforhuntingandthe centralroleofthekingintheroyalhuntsurvivedthechaoticperiodofthe Successorsandtheestablishmentofthehellenisticdynasties.65Cassander diverted suspicion from his political activities by staging ahunt (Diod. 18.49.3). Demetrius Poliorcetes at first used hunting to keep him in trimwhenhewasunder(veryspacious)housearrest(Plut.Demetr.50.6, 52.1–2). Indeed, as Alexander’s generals scrambled for ways to justify their assertionofroyalstatus,successatthehuntcoulddemonstrateworthiness to rule. Various Successors associated themselves with famous hunts of Alexander’sreign,withparticularstressonlionhunts.66Lysimachus’daring againstthelionwascommemoratedonhiscoinsoncehewasking.67Simply tocompete,Perdiccashadtoinventastoryabouthisstealingalioncub (Ael.V.H.12.39).68Thefamous‘AlexanderSarcophagus’,completedinthe lastyearsofthefourthcentury,showsthedeadmanparticipatinginalion huntwithAlexander.69Craterus’Delphicdedicationpicturedthelionhunt inwhichCraterussavedAlexander(Plut.Alex.40.5;PlinyN.H.34.64).70 Seleucuswonrenownbybreakingarunawaywildbullwithhisownhands (App.Syr.57).Twofamousmosaics,oneofastaghuntandanotherof 65
ElizabethCarney alionhunt,picturedheroicpairsofyoungmenandweredisplayedon thefloorsoftheandronesintwoelitehousesatPellaandmayrelatetothe strugglesoftheSuccessors.71AboarhuntinggroupfromVerginaseems tobelongtothisperiod;theremayhavebeenanotheratPella.72Abronze huntinggroupwasdedicatedatThespiae(Plin.NH.34.66),probablyby Cassander but possibly by Polyperchon.73 Perhaps the last of this series ofworksmeanttoconnecthuntingskilltoworthinessforruleisalate fourth-orearlythird-centuryrelieffromMessenedepictingalionhunt. ItwasprobablydedicatedbyoneoftheSuccessors.74 AtVergina,TombIIhadnotonlyafrescoofahuntingsceneinvolving sevenmenonfootandthreemountedfigurespursuingavarietyofanimals75 butalsoachryselephantinecouch(inthemainchamber),decoratedwith anelaborateroyalhuntscene.76ThecontroversyaboutwhetherTombIIat VerginawastheburialplaceofPhilipIIorhissonPhilipIIIArrhidaeus,has ledtoadebateaboutwhetherthehuntingfrescoonthefaçadeofthetomb constitutesproofofapost-Alexanderdateforthetombbecauseitdepicts (amongotherthings77 )alionhunt.78Imagesoflionhuntingwereabsent fromGreekartaftertheseventhcenturyuntilthehellenisticperiod.79No explicit Macedonian representation of alion hunt has been found that clearlypredatesAlexander’sconquests.80Atissueisnotjustthedateofthe tombbutalsotowhatdegreetheimportanceofhunting,particularlylion hunting,inMacedonianmonarchyisaPersianborrowing. ThequestionofoutsideinfluenceontheroleoftheMacedonianking ashunterisnotaneasyonetoresolve.Theroyallionhuntthemecould havereachedMacedoniaindirectly,priortotheconquestsofAlexander.81 However, although some association between hunting and funerary monuments does appear in Greek and Macedonian art prior to Alexander’sconquests,82noMacedoniancollectivefuneraryhuntingsceneis knownthatpredatestheVerginafresco,83whereashuntingscenes,often collectiveones,arecommoninfuneraryartinAsiaMinorinthefifth and fourth centuries.84 It is unclear whether theVergina fresco reflects an understanding of the hunt’s relevance to the commemorated dead that is more Greek than Asian.85 Nonetheless, it is likely that the lion huntthemeandtheimageofthecollectivehuntintheVerginafresco are recent, post-Alexander Asian borrowings. Whether the hunt fresco shouldbeunderstoodtobeAsianorMacedonianinsetting,86historical orideal,thestyle,thethemeandrepresentationofthehuntfrescoare demonstrably affected by Asian art, particularlysatrapalart.The work ofarthistorians,Bartsiokas’workonthemalebonesfromTombII,the conclusionsofTouratsoglouandThemelisaboutthedateoftheDerveni burials,Rotroff ’sfindings,aswellastheworkofBorzaandothers87argue 66
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite thatTombIIwasconstructedaftertheconquestsofAlexander,inthelate fourthcentury. If we are primarily interested in Macedonian hunting rather than art,thisconclusionleavesanumberofissuesunresolved.Althoughthe representation of lion hunting reappeared because of Asian influence, realMacedonianlionhuntsprobablyhappenedinthissameperiodand certainly Heraclid Argead rulers long favored an image for their coins that commemorated their supposed ancestor in his role as lion killer. Shouldwe,then,concludethatthespateofmonumentsandotherobjects connectingtheSuccessorstolionhuntingandtothehuntsofAlexander signifies that the Successors were trying to connect to Macedonian or Persian monarchic tradition or both? Moreover, although hunting continuedtobeapartoftheroyalimageandcourtofhellenisticrulers andcertainlyoftheAntigonidrulersofMacedonia,whatarewetomake ofthefactthatthelion-huntthemeseemstodieawaywiththegeneration oftheSuccessors?88 Theprimarytermofreferenceforthehuntingmonumentsandallusions oftheSuccessorsisneitherPersiannorMacedonianmonarchicaltradition, butthecareerofAlexanderandthecompetitivehuntsofhisreign.The Successorsbasedtheirinitialassumptionofroyaltitleonindividualarete,89 largelyleavingtotheirdescendantsclaimstorulebasedondescent.The huntsoftheSuccessorsconnectedthemtotheirglorydaysasyoungmen underAlexander’scommandandcommemoratedandinasensecontinued therivalrywithAlexanderandtheothersthathadcharacterizedthereal hunts.Lionhuntingwasafocusnotsomuchbecauseofitsassociations with Asian monarchy but because of its association with Alexander’s success,ofwhichhisconquestofAsianmonarchywaspart.90Craterus, aMacedoniantraditionalisthostiletoAlexander’sPersianizing(Plut.Eum. 6.2),wouldhardlyhavecommissionedamonumentthatplacedhimin thecontextofAsianmonarchy,buthewasinterestedincommemorating aneventinwhichhepersonallyhadsavedthegreatAlexanderfromhis mostformidablewildenemy.Theincidentshowedhisworthinesstoplay therolethatAlexanderhadplayed.91 Once the new dynasties had been placed on afirm footing, hunting tookonamoretraditionallyMacedonianroleinthehellenisticmonarchies,althoughitcontinuedalsotosupportclaimstopersonalexcellence andrighttorule.Pyrrhus,forinstance,gainedroyalfavoratPtolemyI’s courtbyhisexcellenceatbothhuntingandgymnastics(Plut.Pyrrh.4.4). InEgypt,thePtolemiescombinedMacedoniantraditionwithimagesof thekingashuntergoingbacktoNewKingdomtimes.PtolemyII’sgreat processioncommemoratedroyalhuntingskillbyincludinggildedhunting 67
ElizabethCarney spearsandtwenty-fourhundredhuntingdogs(Ath.201b).Ptolemaicrulers continuedtobeadmiredfortheirskillinhunting(Polyb.23.3.9). In Macedonia itself, paralleling general changes in Macedonian monarchy,continuitywithArgeadhuntingtraditionwasmaintained,but huntingpracticeandideologyseemstohavebecomemoreinstitutionalized.92The royal cult of Heracles Cynagidas (Heracles the hunter) was practisedthroughoutthecountryduringthehellenisticperiod;PhilipV madeadedicationtoHeraclestheHunteratPella.93TombIVatVergina, possiblyanearlyAntigonidtomb,containedfiguresprobablyrelatedto agrouphunt.94IntheAntigonidperiodthekingsmaintainedroyalgame preserves with royal hunters (Polyb. 31.29.3–5), probably on aPersian model.95Poets(Anth.Pal.6.114–16)praisedPhilipV’ssuccessathunting awildbull,partofwhichthekingdedicatedtoHeracles,whosehunting prowesshewassaidtoemulate.96Antigonidevidenceforhuntingisfocused ontherulerhimself;wehearnothingabouthiscompetitionorinteraction with the rest of the elite.The Antigonids, compared to the Argeads or Ptolemies,preferredanarrowerpublicpresentationofthemonarchyonce they were well established in rule of Macedonia,97 apresentation more focused on the person of the reigning king.98 Similarly, the Antigonids demonstratedlessinterestthanearlierrulersinputtingtheking’sexcellence atthehuntinthecontextoftheelite. SuccessinhuntingwascriticaltotheMacedonianelite,particularlyto theking.Kingshadtodemonstratetheirhuntingareteand,whendynasties failed,newrulersusedhuntingskilltoassertclaimstolegitimaterule.The ArgeadsandtheSuccessorspresentedanimageoftheroyalhunterinthe contextofsometimesdeadlycompetitionwiththerestoftheelite,just astheking’sinteractionwiththeelitegenerallydefinedtheexpressionof monarchy and established its limits.The Antigonids, whose power was moreabsolutethanthatoftheirpredecessorsyetmoredefined,generated animageofthekingashunterthatwasequallyheroicandHeraclidbut moresolitary,animagedefinednotbycompetitionwiththeCompanions butbyemulationofHeracles(e.g.Anth.Pal.6.114–16)andbytheking’s controlofHeracles’cultasahuntergod. Postscript
JudithBarringer’sTheHuntinAncientGreece(Barringer2002)appearedtoolate forcitationinthispiece.ThisbookdoescontainsomereferencestotherepresentationofMacedonianhuntsandarguesforacloseassociationbetweenhunting andwarfare.
68
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite Abbreviations ANS AmericanNumismaticsSociety FD FouillesdeDelphes SNG Syllogenummorumgraecorum Notes
AlthoughAlexanderIandArchelaus(Herod.5.22;Solinus9.16:seeBorza 1990,111–12,174,n.32)mayhaveparticipatedintheOlympicsandPhilipII certainlydid(Plut.Alex.3.8),Macedoniansingeneralprobablydidnotdoso. Theirexclusionfrominternationalcompetitionwouldhavemutedtheirinterest. Alexanderwascontemptuousofsuchcompetition,thoughsomeofhiscourtiers diddemonstratesomeinterestinathletics(Brown1977,76–88). 2 Aristotle’s(Pol.1324b)descriptionofthecustomthattiedkillinganenemy toadulthoodimpliesthatthecustomwasnolongerpractisedinhisday. 3 Borza1983,45–55;Booth1991,105–20;Hatzopoulos1994. 4 Briant1991,227–36;LaneFox1996;Tripodi1998. 5 Robertson 1982; Stamatiou 1988; Prestianni-Giallombardo 1991;Tripodi 1991;Reilly1993;Palagia1998;2000;Paspalas2000. 6 Seediscussion,referencesandconclusionsinBorza1990,231–48. 7 Borza1990,172. 8 Il.9.537–46;Od.19.225–35,428–58.Anderson1985,3–15. 9 Vidal-Naquet1986,117. 10 SeeCohen1995,491–98. 11 Thedateisuncertain:Price1974,18;Tac“eva1992,59. 12 ForvariationsintheRiderfigure,seePrice1974,22. 13 Price1974,35;Picard1986,67–76;Greenwalt1993,509–15;Tripodi1998, 17–18. 14 Onthecoinsoflaterkingsthemalefigureisalwaysmounted:Tripodi1998, 18. 15 Tripodi1998;Borza1990,127,especiallyn.68,contraMartin1985,5–6, whoseargumentthatthesecoinsfunctionedprimarilyasamediumofexchange isreductive.Tripodi1998,1–4moreplausiblyseesthekingcateringtovarious agendasandaudiences. 16 Price1974,10contrastsworkmanshipoftribalcoinswith‘elegant’Greek workofAlexanderI;seealsoKraay1976,143;Tripodi1998,16. 17 Raymond 1953, 42;Tac“eva 1992, 58; Greenwalt 1993, 509–10;Tripodi 1998,17. 18 Goc“eva1986,237–43;Picard1986,67–76;Schneider1989;Tac“eva1992; Greenwalt1993,516–17and1997,121–33. 19 SoRaymond1953,44–6;Price1974,9;LeRider1977,365. 20 So Raymond 1953, 36; Kraay 1976, 148; Hammond 1979, 110, contra Picard1986,74–6. 21 Raymond1953,46,followedbyTripodi1998,20,31,34,arguesthatthe 1
69
ElizabethCarney image is purposely polysemic, afigure of an aristocratic warrior-hunter of no specificGreekethnicity. 22 Tripodi1998,22doesnotexplainwhyacavalrymanwouldhavenoother weaponsorarmor. 23 SNG8,21994alsoshowsaheavytetraobolofPerdiccasIIwithadog(ANS #53). 24 Polyaenus4.2.16saysPhilipIIuseddogstohuntenemieswhowerehiding fromhim,butthereisnootherevidenceforMacedonianuseofdogsinbattleand comparativelylittleevidenceoftheiruseinbattleanywhereintheMediterranean ancientworld(Cook1952). 25 ContraHammond1979,156.SeePrice1974,12,platev.24,foranissueby aBalkancityshowingahunterhurlingaspear;insomeexamplesahuntingdog appearsbelowthehorse. 26 Tripodi1998,23,whorightlyrejectsHammond’simplausiblebeliefthatthe dogonthecoinisaMolossianhound(Hammond1979,106).OnMelitaeans, seeBusuttil1969,205–8.Imhoof-BlumerandKeller1889,II.29:atetradrachm issuedbyMendeinChalcidicethatshowsDionysusrecliningonadonkeyand underthefeetofthedonkeyaMelitaean;I.46:adenariusthatshowstheDioscuri gallopingwithaMelitaeanunderneaththefeetoftheirhorses. 27 Hull1964,35.Tripodi1998,23arguedthatthisabsenceofevidencemeans thatthebreeddidnothunt,whereasthetruthisthat,iftheydidhunt,wedo notknowit. 28 Thereferencesassociatethebreedwithakindofeffetenessdifficulttoimagine in the context of early fifth-century Macedonia. For instance,Theophrastus (Char.21.9)hasthepettilyambitious,small-mindedmanputupatombforhis Melitaean,emphasizingitshighbreeding. 29 Wilcox and Wakowicz 1989, 316; Fogle 1995, 184; Verhoerf 1997, 127. Fogle1995,7notesthatvirtuallyallsmallterriershadtheiroriginassmallgame orverminhunters. 30 So, in effect, Borza 1990, 130 n.13. Price 1974, 5 rightly notes that the ‘official’ nature of the coins makes something amusing or playful in the type unlikely.Cook1952,38–42(followedbyTripodi1998,23)suggeststhatfrom an art-historical point of view dogs are merely appendages to horses and may havenoindependentmeaning.Tripodi1998,23failstopersuadethatthedog wasextraneousorconnectedtoanephebicimage.Royalcoinagewouldnotbe theappropriatecontextforsuchanimage. 31 ContraMartin1985,186.Price1974,10suggeststhattheRiderfigureis somehow arepresentative of the royal house.Tac“eva 1992, 64 believes that it personifies links between royal and religious power; Greenwalt 1993, 517–18 suggeststhattheroleofkingsashunterswasanimportantpartofMacedonian monarchy,confirmingaking’slegitimacyandworthinesstorule. 32 ThetypeappearedfromArchelausontotheend:Westermark1989,302; Kraay1976,145.Forexamples,seeGinouvès1994,41fig.37and62fig.53; HatzopoulosandLoukopoulos1980,28;Hammond1979,663–9;Edson1934, 214–16.
70
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite Examples by Perdiccas III and Cassander: Westermark 1989, 308, 314; Tripodi1998,59. 34 Ifwereadtheobverseandreversetogether:Kraay1976,144–5;Greenwalt 1993,515–16;1994,120–2contraHafner1980;Paspalas2000,215,217n.41; Briant1991,238–9isnotcertain.Evenifthetwosidesarenotreadtogether,the lionbyitselfisareferencetolionhunting. 35 SeealsoXen.Cyn.11.1.Thoughnoboneshavebeendiscovered(Hull1964, 102),lionswereoccasionallyencounteredandprobablyhunted;soAnderson1985, 80;LaneFox1996,137,contraStamatiou1988,210n.2,whodoesnotreview allavailableevidence. 36 Anderson1985,80. 37 Dover1978,87–8;Schnapp1989,71–88;Ogden1996,117n.84. 38 SeeCarney1983,260–72. 39 Hammond1979,167–8;Carney1983,262–3;Tripodi1998,44.Greenwalt 1993,518connectsthisassassinationattempt(andthatofHermolaus)andthe royalhunt.Hatzopoulos1994,96arguesthatthemotivationresemblesthatof Hermolaus and his friends: the king had refused to permit them to accede to adultlife,retainingtheminalowerstatuswhentheybelievedtheyhadreached adulthood. 40 SeeTripodi1998,40–2;Lefkowitz1981,96;Fairweather1974,231–75. 41 Arrian’slanguage(aswellasAelianVH14.48)maymeanthatPhilipmerely regularizedanoldercustom,contraHammond1990,261–90. 42 Durand and Schnapp 1989, 60–1 connect conquest to battle against animals. 43 Asimilarviewwastakenbyotherancientelites:seeStadter1980,51. 44 Hull1964,103. 45 Athenaeus’ source claimed that Cassander was required to sit long into adulthood because he had not taken down his boar. Briant 1991, 225 rightly attributesthisanecdotetothepropagandabattlesoftheSuccessorsandobserves that the story also demonstrates the importance of hunting exploits in royal ideology.Tripodi1998,103–4suggeststhatthemountedfigureintheVergina fresco,whoseemstobeturningfromtheconclusionofasuccessfulboarhuntto theaidofanotherfigurehuntingalion,isaprincewhohasjustmadethistransition.ThroughouttheGreekworld,huntingwasacommon,oftenaninitiatory, activityofyoungmen(Vidal-Naquet1986,106–7). 46 Andronicos1984,101–16.SeeDrogouetal.1996,4forarecentreconstructionincolor. 47 e.g.Plato(Leg.7.823e-4a)prohibitsuseofnetsandnighthunting.VidalNaquet1986,118suggeststhatthedistinctionreallyliesbetweenthe‘blackhunt’ ofyouth(withnets,atnight)andadultdaylighthuntingwithaspear,whereas DurandandSchnapp1989,61–2calltherunninghunt,the‘huntofephebes’. Bothrecognizethatthestandardofnonetsandrunningismoreidealthanreality. Briant 1991, 228–30 concludes that Plato may have been thinking of Greek huntingcustomversusthatofbothPersiansandMacedonians,andofordinary huntingcomparedtothatshapedbyroyalideology. 33
71
ElizabethCarney SoAnderson1985,80. Evidence(apartfromthedisputedRidercoins)formountedMacedonian huntsdoesnotpre-dateAlexanderIII,buttheimportanceofhorsestotheelite hasledtotheconclusionthattheMacedoniancourtbegantohuntonhorseback inearlytimes(soHammond1990,262;LaneFox1996,141),particularlysince Macedonians pursued big game, and horses were necessary for such apursuit (Tripodi1998,48).Curt.8.1.18demonstratesthatroyalhuntshadnotalways beenmounted. 50 Tripodi1998,48–9.TheVerginafrescoshowsbothslenderLaconianhounds (Reilly 1993, 161) and the more mastiff-like Molossian hound (Reilly 1993, 161–2recognizesadifferenttype,usedasaholdingratherthantrackingdog,but isapparentlyunfamiliarwithMolossians);onbothtypesseeHull1964,29–30; Toynbee1973,103–7. 51 Hull1964,105.Whereasdogswereusedonlyforhunting,horseswouldhave beenvaluedfortheirusebothinhuntingandinbattle.Bucephaluswasnever specificallyassociatedwithhunting.Ontheeponymousanimals,seeHamilton 1969,169–70;Anderson1930;Fraser1953. 52 Anderson1985,71.Rhomiopoulou1980,127notesthatthesubjectofthe seatedyounghunterwithdogisknownfromalargegroupofIonicreliefsfrom Thespiae,Thessaly,andmanyplacesinMacedonia,butnotAttica.SeealsoFelten 1993,414–15pls.9,11,12. 53 Greenwalt 1997, 131 warns against trivializing Alexander’s relationship toBucephalusandhisdogs,connectingtherelationshiptotheroleofkingas Rider. 54 Holt1994,57suggeststhatthismassivehuntwasnotmerelyrecreational, butforfood. 55 SeeGreenwalt1993,518;Carney1980–1,223–31. 56 Briant1994,306makesthisastutepoint,citingAth.18a. 57 Thekingcouldsuspendit:e.g.Plut.Mor.173d;seeBriant1991,218and 1994,302–7.BriantpointsoutthatjustasAlexanderwasangeredbyHermolaus andLysimachusforgettingbetweenhimandhispreybuthonoredCraterusfor savinghimbyattackingathreateninglion,so,despitethe‘law’,Megabazeswas beheadedforgettingpreythekinghadmarkedout(CtesiasFGrH688F40)but Tiribazuswashonoredforsavingthekingwhenhewasattackedbytwolions (Diod.15.10.3).Seefurtherbelow. 58 Contra Hammond 1979, 156 who simply assumes that the Hermolaus incidentrelatestolong-establishedpractice. 59 Briant1991,218and1994,302–7. 60 ContraLund1992,6–8,IamlesscertainthattheLysimachusliontaleis entirelyaconstructedfiction.SeeHeckel1992,268–71onthevariantsofthetale; heprefersthatofCurtius.AlthoughLysimachusdidnotfareaswellasCraterus, hedidbetterthanHermolaus;Palagia2000,184suggeststhatLysimachus’greater statusmayexplainthedistinction. 61 Berve1926,206suggestedthathisportraitmayhavecommemoratedthis incident. 48 49
72
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite Palagia2000,168–9.Thepyrealsohadscenesofwar.Tripodi1998,67notes thattheroyalTombIIatVerginahadallusionstobothmilitaryandhuntingglory, butthataristocratictombsfocusedexclusivelyonwarfare.Hephaestion’spyrethus resembledroyalfuneraryart. 63 Briant1991,219–20;Anderson1985,63–70.Palagia2000,181seesAsian royallion-huntingasakindofritualact,oneofthedutiesoftheking. 64 Aymard1951,43–6. 65 Aymard1951,47–9;Briant1991,221–7. 66 SoBriant1991,241–2;seePalagia2000,167–206forextensivediscussion. 67 Lund 1992, 160–1, especially nn. 26–7. Lund thinks he made the lion a‘personal seal device’ as well as a‘dynastic symbol’. He named his flag-ship ‘Leontophoros’. 68 Palagia2000,184. 69 Stewart1993,294;Cohen1997,130. 70 Plutarch’sdescriptionofthelostmonumentmentionsimagesofthelion,dogs, thekingfightingthelionandCrateruscomingtoassisttheking.Theepigramthat accompaniedthemonumentsurvives(FDIII4 137;Homolle1897,598–600; Paspalas2000,211–19).Itstates,inapassagemanyhaveseenasanadditionto theoriginalcomposition,thatCraterus’same-namedsonerectedthemonument, butthatitwasoriginallydedicatedbytheelderCraterushimself.Whentheelder Craterusdied,hissonwasaninfant.Paspalasargues(2000,184–5)thatPhila, Craterus’ widow, supervised the completion of the monument soon after her husband’sdeath,makingthismonumenttheonethatsetthetrend. 71 Anderson 1985, 79 and Cohen 1995, 491–7 doubt that either mosaic commemorates areal hunt.Tripodi 1998, 69 and Palagia 2000, 185–6 argue thatthemosaicsrepresentthemoresoftheeliteratherthanthemonarchy.Palagia suggeststhatthehousecontainingthelion-huntingmosaicmayhavebelonged tothefamilyofCraterus. 72 SeePalagia2000,200. 73 Palagia2000,202. 74 Stewart1993,276–7,427;Palagia2000,202–6. 75 Identification of the figures varies: see Andronicos 1984, 114–18;Tripodi 1998,57–8;Palagia2000,192–9. 76 Drogouetal.1996,101. 77 It also has scenes showing hunters pursuing awild boar, abear, and deer. Tripodi1998,65–8notesthatthefrescocontainsbothcomparativelyrealistic elementsandlessrealisticones(e.g.thesimultaneouscaptureofanimalsofdiverse species). 78 Andronicos 1984, 101–19 understood the hunt fresco as happening in Macedonia,beforeAlexander’sconquestwhereasRobertson1982,246andBorza 1987,109–10seethepresenceofalionhuntasasignthatthetombpost-dates Alexander’s conquest.Tripodi 1998, 92 suggests the fresco was influenced by Achaemenidmodels. 79 Robertson1982,246n.47;Perdrizet1899,276. 80 Palagia2000,167. 62
73
ElizabethCarney Briant 1991, 231–4 thinks that Macedonians could have known of game parksthroughThraciancontactandsoconcludesthatthefrescoisnotdecisive fordatingTombII. 82 Anderson1985,70–1. 83 Tripodi1991,159,178;1998,65–8. 84 Tripodi1991,163–72;Stamatiou1988,209–17;Palagia2000177–8. 85 Anderson 1985, 71, 80 observes that the funerary hunting scenes from westernAsiaMinorrefertothedeadman’smagnificenceandcontinuingtriumph intheworldtocome,nottothetransientnatureofhumansuccessandthusto the glory of the heroized dead, as do the Greek examples, and concludes that the Vergina fresco signifies aheroic, presumably Greek, understanding of the commemorateddead. 86 SeePalagia2000,199–200forargumentsonthesettingofthefresco. 87 Rotroff1984;Borza1987;ThemelisandTouratsoglou1997;Palagia1998; 2000;Bartisokas2000. 88 AsPalagia2000,167notes. 89 SeeGruen1985. 90 Palagia2000,184.Paspalas2000,213–16arguesthatAlexander’slionhunts functioned as away of expressing Alexander’s domination over Asia and that Craterus’monumentcouldhavebeenintendedtoemphasizehisroleinAlexander’sconquestashehimselfreturnedtoAsia. 91 Palagia2000,185. 92 SeeCarney2000,199–201. 93 Edson1934,226–9;1940,125–36;Hammond1979,155–6,especiallyn.4; Tataki1988,116,119,430;Allamani-Souri1993,77–107. 94 Drogouetal.1996,45–6;Palagia2000,174n.9. 95 Roussel1930,361–71.Palagia2000,177notesthatthereisnoevidencefor theirexistenceinMacedoniapriortothedeathofAlexander. 96 Tripodi1998,130–40pointsoutthatSamos(authorof6.116)wastheking’s syntrophos. 97 Antigonus Gonatas dedicated adynastic monument on Delos (see Edson 1934,217–20),butthereisnocomparablesubsequentexample. 98 Carney2000,197–202. 81
Bibliography
Allamani-Souri,V. 1993 ‘ÔHraklh'" Kunagivda" kai; kunhgoiv. Neva ejpigrafika; stoicei'a ajpo; th; Bevroia’,AM5,1,77–101. Anderson,A.R. 1930 ‘Bucephalasandhislegend’,AJP51,1–21. Anderson,J.K. 1961 AncientGreekHorsemanship,Berkeley. 1985 HuntingintheAncientWorld,Berkeley.
74
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite Andronicos,M. 1984 Vergina:theRoyalTombsandtheAncientCity,Athens. Archibald,Z. 1985 ‘ThegoldpectoralfromVerginaanditsconnections’,OxfordJournalof Archaeology4,165–85. Aymard,J. 1951 EssaisurleschassesromainesdesoriginesàlafindusiècledesAntonines, Paris. Barringer,J.M. 2002 TheHuntinAncientGreece,Baltimore. Bartsiokas,A. 2000 ‘TheeyeinjuryofKingPhilipIIandtheskeletalevidencefromtheroyal tombIIatVergina’,Science288,511–14. Berve,H. 1926 DasAlexanderreich,II,Munich. Booth,A. 1991 ‘Ageforreclininganditsattendantperils’,inW.J.Slater(ed.)Diningin aClassicalContext,AnnArbor,105–20. Borza,E.N. 1983 ‘ThesymposiumatAlexander’scourt’,AM3,45–55. 1987 ‘TheroyalMacedoniantombsandtheparaphernaliaofAlexanderthe Great’,Phoenix41,105–21. 1990 IntheshadowofOlympus:TheemergenceofMacedon,Princeton. 1993 ‘ThephilhellenismofArchelaus’,AM5,1,237–44. Briant,P. 1991 ‘Chassesroyalesmacédoniennesetchassesroyalesperses:lethèmedela chasseaulionsurlachassedeVergina’,DHA17,211–55. 1994 ‘Sourcesgréco-hellénistiques,institutionspersesetinstitutionsmacédoniennes:continuités,changementsetbricolages’,AchaemenidHistory7, 283–310. Brown,T.S. 1977 ‘AlexanderandGreekathleticsinfactandfiction’,inK.H.Kinzl(ed.) GreeceandtheEasternMediterraneaninAncientHistoryandPrehistory, Berlin,76–88. Busuttil,J. 1969 ‘TheMaltesedog’,G&R16,205–8. Carney,E.D. 1980–1‘TheconspiracyofHermolaus’,CJ76,223–31. 1981 ‘ThedeathofClitus’,GRBS22,149–60. 1983 ‘RegicideinMacedonia’,PP211,260–72. 2000 WomenandMonarchyinMacedonia,Norman,Okla. Clutton-Brock,J. 1995 ‘Originofthedog:domesticationandearlyhistory’,inJ.Serpell(ed.) TheDomesticDog,Itsevolution,behaviourandinteractionswithpeople, Cambridge.
75
ElizabethCarney Cohen,A. 1995 ‘AlexanderandAchilles–Macedoniansand‘Mycenaeans’,inJ.B.Carter andS.P.Morris(eds.)TheAgesofHomer:AtributetoEmilyTownsend Vermeule,Austin,483–505. 1997 TheAlexanderMosaic:Storiesofvictoryanddefeat,Cambridge. Cook,R.M. 1952 ‘Dogsinbattle’,inFestschriftAndreasRumpf,Cologne,38–42. Dover,K.J. 1978 GreekHomosexuality,Cambridge,Mass. Drogou,S.,Saatsoglou-Paliadeli,C.,Faklaris,P.,Kottaridou,A.,Tsigarida,E.-B. 1996 Vergina:theGreatTumulus:ArchaeologicalGuide,Thessaloniki. Durand,J.-L.andSchnappA. 1989 ‘Sacrificialslaughterandinitiatoryhunt’,inC.Berardetal.(eds.)Cityof Images:IconographyandsocietyinAncientGreece,Princeton,53-70. Edson,C.F. 1934 ‘TheAntigonids,HeraclesandBeroea’,HSCP45,213–35. 1940 ‘Macedonica’,HSCP51,125–36. Fairweather,J.A. 1974 ‘Fictioninthebiographiesofancientwriters’,AncSoc5,231–75. Felten,F. 1993 ‘Themen makedonischer Grabdenkmäler klassischer Zeit’, AM 5,1, 405–31. Flower,M.A. 1994 Theopompus of Chios: History and rhetoric in the fourth century BC, Oxford. Fogle,B. 1995 TheEncyclopediaoftheDog,London. Fraser,A.D. 1953 ‘The“Breaking”ofBucephalus’,CW47,22–3. Gabba,E.(ed.) 1983 TriaCorda:ScrittiinonorediArnaldoMomigliano,Como. Ginouvès,R. 1994 Macedonia,FromPhilipIItotheRomanConquest,Princeton. Goc“eva,Z. 1986 ‘Lestraitscaractéristiquesdel’iconographieducavalierThrace’,BCH suppl.14,237–43. Greenwalt,W.S. 1993 ‘The iconographical significance of Amyntas III’s Mounted Hunter Stater’,AM5,1,509–18. 1997 ‘ThracianinfluenceontheideologyofArgeadkingship’,Thrace ancienne,I,Kromotini,121–33. Gruen,E. 1985 ‘ThecoronationoftheDiadochoi’,inJ.WEadieandJ.Ober(eds.)The CraftoftheAncientHistorian:EssaysinhonorofChesterG.Starr,Lanham, Md.,253–71.
76
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite Hafner,G. 1980 ‘Lanassa’,Rivistadiarcheologia4,17–25. Hamilton,J.R. 1969 Plutarch:Alexander:Acommentary,Oxford. Hammond,N.G.L. 1979 ‘PartOne’and‘ChapterXX’,inN.G.L.HammondandG.T.Griffith AHistoryofMacedonia,II,Oxford. 1990 ‘Royalpages,personalpages,andboystrainedintheMacedonianmanner duringtheperiodoftheTemenidmonarchy’,Historia39,261–90. Hatzopoulos,M.B. 1994 CultesetritesdepassageenMacédoine.Meletemata19,Athens. Hatzopoulos,M.B.andLoukopoulos,L.D. 1980 PhilipofMacedon,Athens. Heckel,W. 1992 TheMarshalsofAlexander’sEmpire,LondonandNewYork. Holt,F. 1994 ‘SpitamenesagainstAlexander’,Historikogeographika4,51–8. Homolle,T. 1897 ‘Lachassed’Alexandre’,BCH21,598–600. Hull,D.B. 1964 HoundsandHuntinginAncientGreece,Chicago. Imhoof-Blumer,F.andKeller,O. 1889 Tier- und Pflanzenbilder auf Münzen und Gemmen des Klassischen Altertums,Leipzig. Jenkins,G.K. 1990 AncientGreekCoins,2ndrevisededn,London. Kienast,D. 1973 PhilippIIvonMakedonienunddasReichderAchaimeniden,Abhandlung derMarburgerGelehrtenGesellschaft,6.Munich. Kraay,C.M. 1976 ArchaicandClassicalGreekCoins,Berkeley. LaneFox,R. 1996 ‘AncienthuntingfromHomertoPolybios’,inG.ShipleyandJ.Salmon (eds.)HumanLandscapesinClassicalAntiquity;Environmentandculture. LondonandNewYork,119–53. LeRider,G. 1977 Lemonnayaged’argentetd’ordePhilippeIIfrappéenMacédoinede359à 294,Paris. Lefkowitz,M.R. 1981 TheLivesoftheGreekPoets,Baltimore. Lund,H.S. 1992 Lysimachus:Astudyinearlyhellenistickingship,LondonandNewYork. Mainoldi,C. 1984 L’imageduloupetduchiendanslaGrèceancienned’HomèreàPlaton, Paris.
77
ElizabethCarney Markman,S.D. 1943 TheHorseinGreekArt,JohnsHopkinsStudiesinArt,35,Baltimore. Martin,T.R. 1985 SovereigntyandCoinageinClassicalGreece,Princeton. Miller,StellaG. 1993 TheTombofLysonandKallikles:ApaintedMacedoniantomb,Mainz. Ogden,D. 1996 ‘HomosexualityandwarfareinancientGreece’,inA.B.Lloyd(ed.)Battle inAntiquity,London,107–68. Palagia,O. 1998 ‘AlexandertheGreataslionhunter:ThefrescoofVerginaTombIIand themarblefriezeofMesseneintheLouvre’,Minerva9,25–8. 2000 ‘Hephaestion’spyreandtheroyalhuntofAlexander’,inA.BBosworth andE.J.Baynham(eds.)AlexandertheGreatinFactandFiction,Oxford, 167–205. Paspalas,S.A. 2000 ‘The Taurophonos Leon and Craterus’ Monument at Delphi’, in G.R. Tsetskhladze, A.J.N.W. Prag, A.M. Snodgrass (eds.) Periplous. Papers onclassicalartandarchaeologypresentedtoSirJohnBoardman,London, 211–18. Perdrizet,P. 1899 ‘VenatioAlexandri’,JHS19,273–9. Picard,O. 1986 ‘Numismatiqueeticonographie:LecavalierMacédonien’,BCHSupl. 14,67–76. Plant,R. 1979 GreekCoinTypesandtheirIdentification,London. Prestianni-Giallombardo,A.-M. 1991 ‘Recenti testimonianze iconografiche sulla kausia in Macedonia e la datazionedelfregiodellacacciadellaIITombarealediVergina’,DHA 17,257–94. Prestianni-Giallombardo,A.-M.andTripodi,B. 1996 ‘IconografiamonetaleeideologiarealeMacedone:itipidelcavalierenella monetazionediAlessandroIediFilippoII’,REA98,311–55. Price,M. 1974 TheCoinsoftheMacedonians,London. Raymond,D. 1953 Macedonian Regal Coinage to 413 BC, Numismatic Notes and Monographs126,NewYork. Reames-Zimmerman,J. 1998 HephaestionAmyntoros:ÉminencegriseatthecourtofAlexandertheGreat, Diss.,PennsylvaniaStateUniversity. Reilly,L.C. 1993 ‘ThehuntingfriezefromVergina’,JHS113,160–2. Rhomiopoulou,K. 1980 ‘TheCatalogue’,inN.Yalourisetal.(eds.)TheSearchforAlexander:An
78
HuntingandtheMacedonianelite exhibition,Boston,95–188. Robertson,M. 1982 ‘EarlyGreekMosaic’,inB.Barr-SharrarandE.N.Borza(eds.)Macedonia andGreeceinLateClassicalandEarlyHellenisticTimes,Studiesinthe HistoryofArt10,Washington,D.C.,240–9. Rodenwalt,G. 1933 ‘SarcophagifromXanthos’,JHS53,181–213. Rotroff,S. 1984 ‘SpoolsaltcellarsintheAthenianagora’,Hesperia53,343–54. Rousell,P. 1930 ‘LesKUNHGOI àl’époquehellénistiqueetromaine’,REG43,36–71. Schmitt,P.andSchnapp,A. 1982 ‘ImageetsociétéenGrèceancienne:lesreprésentationsdelachasseet dubanquet’,Revuearchéologique1,57–74. Schnapp,A. 1973 ‘Représentationduterritoiredeguerreetduterritoiredechassedans l’oeuvredeXénophon’,inM.I.Finley(ed.)ProblèmesdelaterreenGrèce ancienne,CivilisationsetSociétés33,Paris,307–21. 1979a ‘Imageetprogramme:lesfigurationsarchaïquesdelachasseausanglier’, RA,195–218. 1979b ‘PraticheeimmaginidicaccianellaGreciaantica’,Dialoghidiarcheologia 1,36–59. 1989 ‘ErostheHunter’,inC.Berardetal.(ed.)CityofImages:Iconographyand societyinAncientGreece,Princeton,71–88. Schneider,L. 1989 ‘Lessignesdupouvoir:structuredulanguageiconiquedesThraces’,RA, 227–51. Stamatiou,A. 1988 ‘AlexandertheGreatasaLionHunter’,Praktika,12eCongrèsInternationald’ArchéologieClassique,II,209–17. Stewart,A. 1993 FacesofPower:Alexander’simageandHellenisticpolitics,Berkeley. Tac“eva,M. 1992 ‘On the problems of the coinages of Alexander ISparadokos and the so-calledThracian-Macedoniantribes’,Historia41,58–74. Tataki,A.B. 1988 AncientBeroea.Prosopographyandsociety,Athens. Themelis,P.andTouratsoglou,J. 1997 Oi tavfoi tou' Derbenivou,Athens. Toynbee,J.M.C. 1973 AnimalsinRomanLifeandArt,Ithaca. Tripodi,B. 1991 ‘IlfregiodellaCacciadellaIITombaRealediVerginaeleCacciFunerarie d’Oriente’,DHA17,143–209. 1992 ‘DemetrioPoliorceteRe-Cacciatore’,Messana13,123–42. 1998 Caccerealimacedoni.TraAlessandroIeFilippoV,Messina.
79
ElizabethCarney Verhoef,E.J.J. 1997 TheDogEncyclopedia,Buffalo. Vidal-Naquet,P. 1986 TheBlackHunter:FormsofthoughtandformsofsocietyintheGreekworld, tr.A.Szedy-Maszak,Baltimore. Vokotopoulou,J. 1996 GuidetotheArchaeologicalMuseumofThessalonike,Athens. Westermark,U.W. 1989 ‘RemarksontheregalMacedoniancoinageca.413–359bc’,inG.Le Rideretal.(eds.)Kraay-MørkholmEssays,Louvain-laNeuve,301–15. Wilcox,B.andWakowicz,T. 1989 AtlasofDogBreeds,Neptune,N.J. Vokotopoulou,J. 1996 GuidetotheArchaeologicalMuseumofThessalonike,Athens. Yalouris,N. 1982 ‘Painting in the age of Alexander the Great and the Successors’, in B.Barr-Sharrar and E.N. Borza (eds.) Macedonia and Greece in Late ClassicalandEarlyHellenisticTimes,StudiesintheHistoryofArt10, Washington,D.C.,263–8. Yalouris,N.etal. 1980 TheSearchforAlexander:Anexhibition.Boston.
80
5 THEPOLITICSOFDISTRUST: ALEXANDERANDHISSUCCESSORS WaldemarHeckel
TherewasnolovelostamongsttheSuccessorsofAlexandertheGreat.Our sourcesdepictthemashungryforpower,distrustfulandundeservingof trust.Arrian,inhisEventsafterAlexander(1.5),saysofPerdikkasthathe was‘heldinsuspicionbyallandatthesametimehehimselfwassuspicious’ (Perdivkka" u{popto" ej" pavnta" h\n kai; aujto;" uJpwvpteuen). And Plutarch (Eumenes3.5)commentsthatAntigonos,whenhewascalledtoaccount, ‘paidnoattentiontothewritteninstructionsofPerdikkas,sincehealready hadloftyambitionsandwasscornfulofeveryone’(∆Antivgono" me;n ou\n ouj prosevsce toi'" grafei's in uJpo; Perdivkkou, metevwro" w]n h[dh kai; perifronw'n aJpavntwn).Thesearejusttwoexamplesfrombiographicalandhistorical
accounts,whicharerifewithwhatwemightcall‘thelanguageofdistrust’. Someofthisisclearlybias,writtenafterthechaosofthelatefourthcentury hadcoalescedintothehellenisticKingdoms;someofitcomesfromthe propagandawarsthatwerefoughtasvigorouslywiththepenasthoseof Kretopolis and Gabiene were fought with the sarissa and sword. But it seems clear that distrust, with its concomitant conspiracies and checks andbalances,wasanimportant–ifnotthemostimportant–featureofthe politicsoftheDiadochoi.Thisessayprovidesanintroduction–itdoes notclaimtobeexhaustive–totheoriginsandthemanifestationsofthis distrustanditsroleintheSuccessors’failure. JustininBook13ofhisepitomeofTrogus’PhilippicHistorygivestwo seeminglycontradictorypicturesofthemarshalsinBabyloninJune323 andtheirstruggleforpower.First,hewrites: ButAlexander’sfriendswerejustifiedinhavingtheireyessetonthethrone sincetheirqualitiesandtherespecttheyenjoyedweresuchthatonemight havetakeneachoneofthemforaking,allofthempossessinghandsome features,afinephysiqueandgreatpowersofbodyandmindalike–somuch so that astranger would have supposed that they had been selected not fromonepeopleonlybutfromalltheworld.Forneverbeforethattimedid
81
WaldemarHeckel Macedonia,orindeedanyothernation,producesorichacropofbrilliant men,menwhohadbeenpickedoutwithsuchcare,firstbyPhilipandthenby Alexander,thattheyseemedchosenlessascomrades-in-armsthanassuccessorstothethrone.Littlewonderthenthattheworldwasconqueredbyofficers ofthismettle,whenthearmyofMacedonwasunderthedirectionofsomany menwhowerekingsratherthangenerals.Suchmenwouldneverhavemet theirmatchhadtheynotclashedamongstthemselves,andtheprovinceof MacedoniawouldhaveproducedmanyAlexandersifFortunehadnotarmed themtodestroyeachotherbymakingthemequalsinmerit.1 Sed nec amici Alexandri frustra regnum spectabant. Nam eius virtutis ac venerationiserant,utsingulosregesputares;quippeeaformaepulchritudoet proceritascorporisetviriumacsapientiaemagnitudoinomnibusfuit,utqui eosignoraret,nonexunagente,sedextototerrarumorbeelectosiudicaret. Neque enim umquam ante Macedonia vel ulla gens alia tam clarorum virorumproventufloruit,quosprimoPhilippus,moxAlexandertantacura legerat,utnontamadsocietatembelliquaminsuccessionemregnielecti viderentur.Quisigiturmireturtalibusministrisorbemterrarumvictum,cum exercitusMacedonumtotnonducibus,sedregibusregeretur?Quinumquam sibirepperissentpares,sinoninterseconcurrissent,multosqueMacedonia provincia Alexandros habuisset, nisi Fortuna eos aemulatione virtutis in perniciemmutuamarmasset. (Justin13.1.10–15)
Trogus’sentimentsareechoedbymanymodernwriters,whoseeAlexander’sSuccessorsasaprideoflions,toopowerfulandambitiousfortheir owngood.Andthereisacertainamountoftruthinthisinterpretation.2 Butsoonafterwards,Justin(orratherTrogus)putsthefollowingargument intoPtolemy’smouth.RejectingthekingshipofArrhidaios,whowould needaguardian,hesays: Bettertochoosefromthosewhostoodclosetotheirlatekinginpersonal qualities, who were the governors of provinces, who were entrusted with military campaigns – rather that than be subjected to the domination of unworthymenwhilethekinghadbutnominalpower. meliusesseexhislegi,quipraevirtuteregisuoproximifuerint,quiprovincias regant,quibusbellamandentur,quamsubpersonaregisindignorumimperio subiciantur.3
Bothviewsmakeacertainamountofsense,ifwerememberthattheformer representsanevaluationbasedonhindsight,andthelatterpreservesthe jealousviewofoneofthosewhoactuallycompetedforpower.Infact,itis unclearfromJustin’ssecondpassagejustwhomPtolemyhadinmind. ItisacommonplacethatAlexanderneglectedhisresponsibilitiesbynot naminganheir.Buthewasguiltyofmorethansimpleneglect.Hehad createdanenvironmentofdistrust:ratherthanmakinghisgeneralstoo 82
Thepoliticsofdistrust:AlexanderandhisSuccessors powerfultoacceptcentralauthority,hemadethem(asawhole)tooweak –despitetheirgreatambitionandtalents–toallowanyofthemtoassume control of affairs in the absence of such central authority. So ingrained hadthepoliticsofdistrustbecomethattheSuccessorsthemselvescreated politicalstructuresthatemployedchecksandbalances,whichbecausethey were intended to limit the aspirations of the individual served only to weakenanddestabilizetheempire. I Intheautumnof330AlexandertheGreatconductedacabinet-shuffle, Macedonianstyle,byremovingfromoffice(andfromthelandoftheliving) hisseniorgeneralParmenion,togetherwiththatgeneral’sson,Philotas, andAlexandertheLynkestian,whosecareerhadbeensuspendedforover threeyears.4WhenitcametoreplacingPhilotaswithanewcommander oftheCompanionCavalry,arguablythemostimportantofhismilitary posts,Alexanderchosetosplitthecommandintwo,givinghalftotheman whohadsavedhislifeattheGranicus,KleitostheBlack,andtheotherhalf tohisdearestpersonalfriend,Hephaistion.Theappointmentsbalanced meritandnepotism,justastheyplacedanoutspokencriticofAlexander’s orientalism and autocratic tendencies in opposition to the king’s most accomplished‘yesman’–somewouldsayhislover.Thelastpointhasno partinthispaper–exceptperhapstoshowtherangeofqualificationsfor politicalandmilitaryofficeintheMacedonianstateandarmy–butthe episodeitselfisinstructive,asArrianintendedittobe.Alexanderdivided thecommandintwo: becausehewouldnothavewishedoneman,notevenhisdearestfriend,to commandsomanycavalrymen… o{ t i ouj d e; fivltaton a] n hj b ouv l eto e{ n a tosouv t wn iJppev w n …e j x hgei' s qai
(3.27.4)
Itwasnotthefirsttimethatthekinghadreplacedasinglepowerfulindividualwithtwolessermen:aftertheflightofHarpalostotheMegaridin 333, Alexander divided the treasurer’s responsibilities between Koiranos and Philoxenos.5The Aegean fleet, when it was reconstituted in 333/2, balancedHegelochos,anadherentoftheAttalos–Parmeniongroup,with Amphoteros,thebrotherofKrateros,andpresumablyaloyalsupporterof theking.6But,toreturntotheCompanionCavalry,itisworthnotingthat afterKleitos’deathin328,theunitwasfurtherdividedintoseveralhipparchies,ofwhichHephaistion’swasbutone–thisoneretainedsomehonorific statusalthough,perhapssignificantly,itwasseparatefromtheagemaorile basilike,whichwasdeployedintheking’simmediatevicinity. 83
WaldemarHeckel When it came to administrative positions, Alexander was equally cautious:inEgypt,fourofficialsadministeredthesatrapy,includingtwo nativeEgyptians,PetisisandDoloaspis,whereaselsewhereasinglegovernor wasthoughttosuffice.7 Alexander employed other means of limiting the powers of his commanders and administrators. Instead of adivision of power, he sometimes placed in adjacent territories men who might not share the samepoliticalgoals.Thuswemayexplainthecuriousrelationshipbetween AntipatrosinMacedoniaandMemnon,thestrategosofThrace.Weknow thatthelatterrebelledagainstAntipatrosin331,andthatAntipatroswas forcedtocometotermswithhiminordertodealwiththewarofAgisIII inthesouth.8Memnonnotonlyremainedinoffice,buthelaterbrought reinforcementstotheeast,fearingnoreprisalsfromAlexander.9Itappears thatAlexanderwasfarfromdispleasedwithMemnon,whomhemayvery wellhaveinstalledasstrategoswithaviewtokeepingthepowerfulviceroy incheck.10ItisnoteworthythattheThracianstrategiahadbeentakenfrom Antipatros’son-in-law,AlexandrosLynkestes,whenthekingdepartedfor Asia.TheLynkestianhadnoattestedcommandatthebeginningofthe campaign,butwhenhewaslaterappointedhipparchoftheThessalian cavalry,heservedunderParmenion.Althoughwehavenoclearindication thatParmenionandAntipatroswereatoddswithoneanother,itiscertain thattheParmenion–Attalosgroupin336haddifferentpoliticalgoalsfrom thoseofAntipatrosandtheLynkestians.And,despitewhathasbeensaid aboutAlexander’sdesiretoweakenthe‘stranglehold’thatParmenionand hisadherentshadonmilitarycommands,11itisclearthatinthefirstyears of the campaign Alexander used Parmenion as acounter-weight to the powerfulAntipatrid–Antigonidgroup. Earlyinthecampaign,satrapieswereassignedtomenofstature,often powerfulbutageingadherentsofMacedon’smostpotentfactions.Hence Kalas son of Harpalos, who was probably akinsman of the unstable treasurerandofPhilipII’sElimiotwife,Phila,wasentrustedwithHellespontinePhrygia,AntigonostheOne-EyedreceivedGreaterPhrygia.To Nearchos, one of the King’s hetairoi and anaturalized Makedon, went Lykia; and Balakros son of Nikanor (a son-in-law of Antipatros) was detachedfromthegroupofSomatophylakestobecomesatrapofKilikia.12 Infact,thebulkofAsiaMinorandAlexander’slinesofcommunications wereinthehandsofMacedonianaristocratswhocould,theoretically,affect thesuccessorfailureoftheyoungking’scampaigns.13PubliclyAlexander wasforcedtodisplayhistrustinindividualswho,preciselybecauseoftheir personalpowerandthatoftheirfactions,werethecauseofsecretdistrust, probablyevenacuteanxiety. 84
Thepoliticsofdistrust:AlexanderandhisSuccessors Asthecampaignprogressed,theappointmentofmembersoftheOld Guardbecamelessimportant.SuccesshadgivenAlexanderhisownclaims topersonalauthority,justaslatertheSuccessorswouldbasetheirclaimsto kingshiponmilitaryvictory.Furthermore,theveryvictoriesthatensured the king’s reputation had witnessed casualties amongst the ranks of the established aristocracy and created vacancies for Alexander’s New Men, whoseupwardmobilityhadbeenblockedbytheentrenchedaristocracy. Thekingmusthaveattendednumerousmilitaryfunerals,butthetearshe shedwereoftenofdoubtfulsincerity. Soonitbecamepossibletomakeappointmentsofadifferentkind.Since theinvaderhadbynowmovedintotheheartlandofthePersianEmpire, native satraps were retained: Aboulites in Sousiana (Curt. 5.2.16–17), MazaiosinBabylonia(Curt.5.1.43–4),Amminapes(initially)inParthia (Arr.3.22.1;Curt.6.4.25,‘Manapis’),SatibarzanesinAreia(Arr.3.25.1), ProexesthePersianintheCaucasus(Arr.3.28.4),andArtabazosinBactria and Sogdiana (Curt. 8.1.19; 7.5.1; cf. 7.11.29). But, again, Alexander showedhimselfreluctanttotrusthisappointees,choosingtoattachtothem garrisoncommanders(frouvrarcoi),generalsofoccupyingforces(strathgoiv)andsub-rulers(u{parcoi),clearlyintendedtoserveasacheckonthe verymentowhomtheywereintheorysubordinated.Itcouldbeargued that Alexander did the same when he appointed aMacedonian satrap in Sardis,14 but the point is surely that, if Alexanderhadtrustednative administrators,hemightalsohaveappointednativetax-collectors,garrison commandersandgenerals.TheretentionofTiridates,thePersiantreasurer inPersepolis(indeed,themanwhobetrayedthecitytoAlexander),15representsanattempttogivefurtherauthoritytonatives,butthiswasapparently onlyatemporarymeasure.Undoubtedly,theminorofficialswerenatives, butthemenwhogavethemilitaryordersandthetroopswhofollowed themwereGreco-Macedonians. Wherelocalpotentateswouldnotdo,newadministratorswerefound – often Greek civilians rather than Macedonian officers. It is perhaps goingtoofartocallthem‘harmlessnonentities’16butthepatternwasclear beforetheking’sdeathinBabylon.Alexanderresortedtotheweakening of certain positions through collegiality and the use of lieutenants (or rather‘watch-dogs’)tokeephigherofficialsincheck;laterontherewas anoticeablereluctancetoappointmenofthearistocracyandofficerclass toadministrativeposts.17 Finally, we must add an intangible element, which is nevertheless welldocumented.ManyofAlexander’scommanderssimplydidnotlike eachother.Themostfamousexampleis,ofcourse,therivalrybetween Hephaistion and Krateros.This is particularly instructive because both 85
WaldemarHeckel were especially favoured by the king, though one was apersonal friend (filalevxandro")andtheotherasteadfastsupporterofthekinglyoffice (filobasileuv");18loyaltytothepersonofthekingdidnot,however,entail unquestioning support for his policies, most notably Alexander’s orientalism.Thisissuewouldcontinuetodividethemarshalsinthefinalyearsof theconquestandintheearlyDiadochicperiod,butthematterofpersonal likesanddislikescannotbeputaside.Thereisnopointinitemizingwho dislikedwhom.Itissufficienttonotethatthereweremanywhohad‘long hatedPhilotas’(tou;" pavlai misou'nta" aujtovn,Plut.Alex.49.8;cf.Curt. 6.8.22:vicitbonitatemtuam,rex,inimicorummeorumacerbitas),evenmore whoquarreledwiththeodiousHephaistion,19andafterthelatter’sdeath hisplacewastakenbyPerdikkas.Oneofthefewwhoco-operatedwell withHephaistion,hewaspredictablyunlovedbythearmyingeneraland manyofthemarshalsinparticular.Justincommentsinconnectionwith theEgyptiancampaign(13.8.2): but what harmed Perdikkas more than the strength of his enemy was the loathingheincurredbyhisarrogance;thiswonthehatredevenofhisallies, whodesertedindrovestoAntipater. SedPerdiccaeplusodiumadrogantiaequamvireshostiumnocebat,quam exosietiamsociiadAntipatrumgregatimprofugiebant.
Leonnatos,Peithon,SeleukosandAristonous,whosupportedPerdikkas intheearlystages,mayhavebeenmorefavourablydisposedtohim,but itismorelikelythatthey(asopposedtoothers,likeKrateros,Meleagros, Antigonos,Antipatros)weresomewhatmoresympathetictothe‘orientalising’policy,whichtheywouldnowhavetodecidewhethertocontinueor abandon.Inshort,forthepurposesofthisdiscussionitsufficestosaythat muchoftheenmityamongsttheSuccessorswasdeeprooted.Theiractions thus reflected how they regarded one another, and to what extent they supportedamoreprogressiveoraconservativeapproachtotheempire. II Allthissetthestageforthedisastrouseventsof323,whereequalityin bothcompetenceandauthorityledtothedisintegrationofthenewly-won empire.Ironically,theverytalent,themilitarypotentialandthelargepool ofcandidatesforsupremeofficemadethesurvivaloftheempirevirtually impossible;fortheSuccessorsdeviatedfromAlexander’spoliciesinonly oneimportantrespect–theappointmentofsatrapsfromtheverytopof theofficerclass.ButbecauseAlexanderhadbeencarefultokeephisofficers onareasonablyevenfooting,thesuccessionstrugglewastheresultofthe collapseoftheexistinghierarchy,thelackofaclearchainofcommand. 86
Thepoliticsofdistrust:AlexanderandhisSuccessors Furthermoretherewasafailuretorespecttraditionandauthority.Distrust (uJpoyiva)wasthediseasethatkilledAlexander’sempire. Ihavementionedthe‘failuretorespecttradition’,andthismayseemodd whenwetalkaboutthepower-strugglethatfollowedAlexander’sdeath.It ispreciselythefactthatMacedonhadnotraditionalmechanismtodeal withtheproblemofcontinuityofadministrationwithintheempirethat everyattemptedsolutionwasinfactanadhocarrangement.Henceweare welladvisedtoresisttheoldGermandiscussionsofStaatsrecht,withtheir rigiddefinitionsofofficesthatprovedasephemeralastheindividualswho heldthem.Thevaried,butinterchangeable,terminologymakesitclear thatthepositionsoccupiedbythemarshalsafterAlexander’sdeathwere thoserequiredbythecircumstancesratherthanfixedofficeswhoseprevious occupantscouldbeidentifiedandwhosefunctionsdelineatedonthebasis ofprecedent.Prostates,epimeletesandepitroposalldesignatedtheofficer whoexercisedauthorityinthenameoftheking.HadtheSuccessorsbeen content–orratherhaditbeenpossiblefortheSuccessorstobecontent–with entrustingsuchpowertoasingleindividual,thenthechancesofsurvival forAlexander’sempiremighthavebeendifferent.But‘toomanycooksspoil thebroth’,andthepoliticalarrangementsoftheyears323to320resulted inamostunpleasantbrew.Themostusefultradition,whichcontinuedto existbutwhichcouldnotbetransferredto,orsuperimposedupon,the new empire, was the Macedonian respect for astrong monarchy.20The politicalhierarchy,soessentialtomaintainingpower,hadbeenerodedby Alexanderhimself,throughacombinationofpolicyandneglect.Without thetopofthepyramidthelowerofficesandinstitutionscouldnotfind place or function.The Macedonian system had been one of expanding lowerlevels.Andoneofthelevelsdirectlybelowthekingwasoccupiedby thehetairoi,theking’s‘friends’,whodespitetheirtitleweresubordinates ofthekingandrarelytruefriendsofoneanother. Thelanguageofdistrust Thesources–Arrian’sEventsafterAlexander,Diodoros(Books18–20)and Plutarch’sEumenes–arerichinthe‘languageofdistrust’.Forthesakeof example,Ilistsomepassagesfromtheseworks: 1.Arr.Succ.1.4–5: ajnairei' de; ouj pollw'/ u{steron kai; Melevagron. ejx w|n Perdivkka"u{popto"ej"pavnta"h\nkai;aujto;"uJpwvpteuen.o{mw"ej"satrapeiva" ajneipei'nou}"uJpwvpteuen… (‘NotmuchlaterhekilledMeleagrosaswell.As aresultPerdikkaswassuspectedbyallandwashimselfsuspicious.Nevertheless,heappointedtosatrapiesthosewhomhedistrusted…’) 2.Diod.18.4.7:meta;de;tau'takai;Melevagronejnth'/stavseikai;presbeiva/ prodovthn gegenhmevnon, ejpilabovmeno" oijkeiva" diabolh'" kai; katagoriva",
87
WaldemarHeckel wJ"ejpiboulh;nkat’aujtou'pepoihmevnonejkovlase[sc.Perdivkka"].(‘Nexthe
[Perdikkas]alsopunishedMeleagros,whohadbeenatraitorduringthestrife andonhisembassy,usingasapretextapersonalquarrelandtheaccusation thatMeleagroshaddevisedaplotagainsthim.’) 3. Diod. 18.7.5: oJ de; Perdivkka" uJforwvmeno" aujtou' th;n ejpibolhvn… (PerdikkassuspectsthedesignsofPeithonintheUpperSatrapies) 4.Diod.18.29.1:Perdivkka"ga;ruJforwvmeno"aujtou'th;nau[xhsin(Perdikkas’ suspicionsconcerningthegrowthofPtolemy’spower) 5. Arr. Succ. 1.27: uJpopteuvetai Eujmevnei Neoptovlemo" (Neoptolemos suspectedbyEumenes) 6.Plut.Eum.5.4: Neoptovlemo" de; bouleuvwn me;n ejp’ Eujmevnei prodosivan oujk e[laqe… (‘Neoptolemos planned to betray Eumenes but did not go undetected…’) 7. Arr. Succ. 1.20: Perdivkka" de; ∆Antigovnw/ ejpibouleuvwn eij" dikasthvrion ejkavlei.oJde;eijdw;"ejpibouleuvesqaiou[teuJphvkousekai;eij"e[cqranajllhvlou" katevsthsan(‘Perdikkas,plottingagainstAntigonos,summonedhimtostand trial.Buthe,knowingthathewastheobjectofaplot,didnotobeyandthey becameenemiesofoneanother.’) 8. Arr. Succ. 1.24: ∆Antivgono" de; ej" Makedonivan para; ∆Antivpatron kai; Kratero;n e[fuge, kai; th;n eij" aujto;n ejpiboulhvn, h}n Perdivkka" ejbouvleue, dihghvsato(‘AntigonosfledtoMacedonia,joiningAntipatrosandKrateros, andhedetailedtheplotagainsthimself,whichPerdikkasdevised.’) 9.Diod.18.25.4:[e[doxen]presbeuveinde;kai;pro;"Ptolemai'onperi;koinopragiva", o[nta tou' me;n Perdivkkou pantelw'" ajllovtrion, eJautoi'" de; fivlon, koinh'/ de; ejpibouleuovmenon.(‘ItwasdecidedtosendenvoystoPtolemyas
wellforthesakeofmakingapacttocooperate;forPtolemywascompletely estrangedfromPerdikkasandfriendlytothem,andlikethemtheobjectof Perdikkas’plots.’)
Words that indicate suspicion and plotting are particularly common in bothArrianandDiodoros;21similarly,theverbprospoiei'sqai(‘topretend’ todosomething)isfoundfrequentlyinDiodorus,withelevenexamples inBooks18–20alone.Anothercommonelementinthehistoryofthe Successorsisthestrugglebetweenthoseindividualswhoworkinconcert (thoughnotnecessarilyforthecommongood–thatis,fortheintegrity oftheempire)andthosewhostriveforprivategain.Hencewefindthe wordskoinopragivaandkoinopragei'nandtheiroppositesijdiopragivaand ijdiopragei'noccurringwithacertainregularity.InallofDiodorus, ijdiopragivaoccursonlyonce:notsurprisingly,inBook18.22Andijdiopragei'n appearsseventimes,allinBook18.23Koinopragivaoccursseventeentimes, ofwhich10arein18–20,buttheeightoccurrencesofkoinopragei'nare, 88
Thepoliticsofdistrust:AlexanderandhisSuccessors again,allin18–20.24Whatisimportantisthatwordsthatwemightexpect tofindinthisconnectionarefrequentinotherauthorswhodescribethe period.InArrian’sEventsafterAlexander,wefind,inadditiontohypopsia andhypopteuein,epiboule/epibouleinandhyponoia,andtherearevariations onthislanguageinPlutarch’sLives,especiallyinhisEumenes. We might add other examples, where the phrasing makes clear that therewereapprehensionsconcerningtheambitionsofothers.Again,Ilist onlyafew: 1.Justin13.5.15saysthatAntipaterwasjoyfulatthedeathofLeonnatos, becausehehadatoneandthesametimeridhimselfofarivalandaugmented hisforces.(Antipater…morteLeonnatilaetatusest;quippeetaemulumsublatum etvireseiusaccessissesibigratulabatur.)Thisfindsaninterestingparallelin Arr.Succ.1.9,whereLeonnatosdiesfightingwhile‘pretending’togiveaidto Antipatros(ajlla;pivpteikai;Leovnnato"ejpibohqei'ndokw'n∆Antipavtrw/). 2.PerdikkassuspectsPeithon’sdesignsintheuppersatrapiesandordersthe mentoexecutetheGreekmercenaries,inorderthatPeithonmightnotspare themandusethemagainsthim. 3.PtolemyformsanalliancewithAntipatrosbecauseheknowsthatPerdikkas willattackhimandattempttowrestEgyptfromhim.Nevertheless,healso eliminates the hyparchos, Kleomenes of Naukratis, aknown Perdikkas supporter.
Asystemof‘checksandbalances’ InBabyloninJune/July323,thevyingfactionsresortedeventuallytowhat R.M.Erringtontermedthe‘compromisesolution’,25whichsawArrhidaios acceptedasking(hewouldnowbeknownasPhilipIII),withprovision madeforthepossibilitythatRhoxanemightbearason,whowouldthen become joint-king, symbasileus.To satisfy those who were suspicious of Perdikkas’designs,Krateroswasrecognizedastheguardian(prostates)of PhilipArrhidaios,thoughhispowerwaslimited–indeed,threatened–by Perdikkas’controloftheRoyalArmy.Thechiliarchoswassubordinateto theprostates,26butthelatterwasabsentandtheformerbecame,defacto, thestrongmaninBabylon,atleastassoonashehadeliminatedKrateros’ supporter,Meleagros.ThismanhadbeenappointedPerdikkas’hyparchos (hislieutenant,ortertiusduxasCurtiuscallshim).Buttheaimofthis sharingofpowerwasnotbettergovernmentbutratherthelimitingofthe office-holders’ambitions.Antipatros,whohadruledMacedonandGreece inAlexander’sabsence,wasnotbroughtundertheauthorityofthecrown: instead the split, which had developed in Alexander’s lifetime, between MacedoniaandtheAsiaticportionoftheempire,wasinstitutionalized. 89
WaldemarHeckel ThiswastheveryproblemAlexanderhadattemptedtoaddresswhenhe summonedtheregenttoBabylonandsentKraterostoMacedoniaashis replacement.Itissignificantthatin321(or320:Idonotwishtogointo thevexedquestionofchronology),whenAntipatrosweddedhisdaughter PhilatoKrateros,he‘preparedforhis[sc.Krateros’]returntoAsia’(Diod. 18.18.7).Clearly,Krateros’placewaswiththeking,andtheking’splace wasinAsia.27Anditisalmostcertainlythesamethinkingthatinduced Antipatrostoleavebothkings(PhilipIIIandAlexanderIV)inAsiawith Antigonos,whenhehimselfpreparedtoreturntoEuropeafterthesettlementatTriparadeisos.Thathewaslaterapprised,byKassandros,ofthe follyofsuchamoveisbesidethepoint.AslongasAntipatrosfeltthatthe easternempirecouldbeadministeredthroughofficialsinAsia,therewas noroominEuropeforthekings,orfortheirguardian,whetherthatman wasKrateros,PerdikkasorsomeotherofAlexander’sformermarshals. NowallthisiswellknownandIdonotwishtorestatethetermsofthe settlementof323.Whatislessobvious,however,ishowthetermsofTriparadeisosheightenedthedistrustamongstthemarshalsandthusparalysed theempire.RichardBillows,inhisinfluentialstudyofAntigonos,28presents aratherpositiveviewofMonophthalmos’statusandofhisrelationswith Antipatros. Antigonos is seen as Antipatros’ putative successor – his possessionofthe‘Kings’isregardedasasignthathewouldbecomethe epitroposorguardianintheeventofAntipatros’death.Andthestrategia –whichheexercisedinAsia(i.e.,AsiaMinor)forthepurposeofwaging waronEumenes–isregardednotasatemporarypostbutasapermanent one.29And,asafinalwayofconfirmingthesharedruleoftheempireby these two grizzled veterans, the marriage of Phila (Krateros’ widow) to Antigonos’sonDemetriosappearsasaconfirmationofMonophthalmos’ powerandimportance. Infact,nothingisfartherfromthetruth.Antipatroswasindeedreluctant to bring the kings back to Macedon, where he had ruled unobstructed foralmostfifteenyears,buthewascarefultolimitAntigonos’powerby establishingincrucialsatrapiesindividualswhomhefelthecouldtrust. Arrhidaios,aformer(temporary)guardianofthekings,wasinstalledin HellespontinePhrygia;WhiteKleitos,whohaddefectedtoAntipatrosand Krateros, received Lydia, from which Antigonos’ supporter Menandros hadbeenousted;30andPhiloxenos,whoappearstohavewonAntipatros’ favourbymakingnoefforttoblockhispathtowardsSyria,wasreinstated,31 thusdrivingtheformersatrap,Philotas,intoAntigonos’arms.32Together these three satraps boxed in MonophthalmosinAsiaMinor.Thekings themselvesreceivedSomatophylakes,fourforPhilipArrhidaiosandthree forAlexanderIV,butonlyonecanbeconsideredapossibleadherentof 90
Thepoliticsofdistrust:AlexanderandhisSuccessors Antigonos–thatis,ifPtolemaiossonofPtolemaioscanbeidentifiedwith Polemaios,thenephewofAntigonos.33 Antipatros’ distrust of Antigonos is clear from the appointment of Kassandros as the latter’s chiliarch of the cavalry. Arrian (Succ. 1.38) mentions the appointment, but Diodoros’ comments (18.39.7) are unequivocal:‘he(Antipatros)attachedhissonKassandrostoAntigonosas chiliarch,sothathe[Antigonos]wouldnotbeabletopursuehisowngoals undetected’(parevzeuxe de; tw'/ ∆Antigovnw/ cilivarcon to;n uiJo;n Kavsandron, o{pw" mh; duvnhtai dialaqei'n ijdiopragw'n).And,indeed,beforeAntipatros left Asia he was already rejoined by Kassandros,whoadvisedhisfather toremovethekingsfromAntigonos’careandtreathimwithsuspicion (∆Antivgonondi’uJponoiva"e[cein).34 WearetoldthatAntigonos,forhispart,whenhelearnedofAntipatros’ deathwas‘delightedbywhathadhappened’(hJsqei;"d’ejpi;toi'"gegonovs i)35 and‘wascarriedawaybyhopeandmadeuphismindtomaintainafirm gripuponthegovernmentofAsiaandtoyieldtheruleofthatcontinent tonoone’(Diod.18.47.5,R.Geertr.).Butafewchapterslater,Diodoros is more specific when he states: ‘Antigonos…called acouncil of his philoi 36 and, after he had made them acquainted with his design for gainingimperialpower,assignedsatrapiestosomeofthemoreimportant philoiandmilitarycommandstoothers;andbyholdingupgreatexpectationstoallofthem,hefilledthemwithenthusiasmforhisundertakings. Indeed,hehadinmindtogothroughAsia,removetheexistingsatraps andreorganizethepositionsofcommandinfavourofhisownfriends.’ 37 Itisinterestingthat,intheevent(atleast,asfaraswecandetermine), manyoftheprominentadherentsofAntigonosdidnotreceivesubstantial compensation.WhatwedolearnfromallthisisthatMonophthalmossaw theexistingstructureasimpedinghispathtopower.Antigonos’methods wereoftenbrutal,andhedidnotfeelboundbythetermsofthesettlement ofTriparadeisos,especiallyafterthedeathofAntipatros.Theempire,ifit weretoremainintact,requirednotonlyamanstrongenoughtoexercise thecentralauthoritybutanadministrativestructurethatallowedhimto doso.But,infact,thedivisivepracticesinstitutedbyAlexanderwere,only fiveyearsafterhisdeath,toofirmlyentrenchedtopermitanyonetorule theentireempire.Thepoliticsofdistrustguardedagainstthepossibility ofasinglemanrulingtheempire,foritspurposehadbeenanegativeone, toweakentheindividualadministrators.Ifthepartswereweak,thebody couldnotbestrong.Fragmentationandtheformationofthehellenistic kingdomswerethustheinevitableresult. DistrustandmanipulationcharacterizedtheearlyageoftheSuccessors –andeventheroyalwomenanddaughtersofgeneralsbecamepartofthe 91
WaldemarHeckel game.Butthefoundationshadbeenlaidearlyandthemarshals,asthey aspiredtogreaterpower,attractedtothemselvessupportersintheform ofpersonalhetairoiorphiloi,whileatthesametimeseekingtolimitthe influenceofothers.Theredevelopedthebeginningsofhellenisticpersonal kingship,certainlyintheyearsthatfollowedAntipatros’deathin319.But inthefirstyearsitwasacaseofnounanimouscandidateemergingand theconsequentattempttomaintainabalancethroughlimitationsonthe powerofindividuals.Theendproductofthepoliticsofdistrustwasthe disintegrationoftheempire. Notes
ThetranslationoftheLatin,hereandelsewhere,isbymyfriendandcollaboratorinnumerousventures,JohnYardley,whoreadboththepaperpresentedat Hay-on-Wyeandthisrevisedversion.(TheGreektranslationsandparaphrases, unlessotherwiseindicated,aremyown.)Ishouldlike,atthispoint,tothankthe conferenceorganizers,DanielOgdenandAntonPowell,fortheirhospitalityand foragreeingtoaddmypapertotheprogrammevirtuallyatthelastminute. 2 Cf.Plut.Alex.39.7,whereOlympias,inalettertoAlexander,isreportedto havesaid‘youmakethemalltheequalsofkings(ijsobasileva")andprovidethem withamultitudeoffriends(polufiliva")’. 3 Justin13.2.12.InCurt.10.6.15,Ptolemyproposesthatthegeneralsshould ruletheempire‘bycommittee’. 4 For these individuals and events see Heckel 1992, 27–33, 357–8, with completereferencestoancientsourcesandmodernliterature. 5 Thetheory(Badian1960,246)thatHarpalosfledbecauseAlexanderplanned thisdivisionofpowerisacaseofthehistoricalfallacy‘posthoc,propterhoc’. 6 AmphoterosandHegelochoswiththefleet:Curt.3.1.19;cf.Hauben1972, 57.AlexanderrelieduponAmphoterostoarrestAlexandertheLynkestian(Arr. 1.25.9–10);forHegelochos’relationshiptoAttalosseeHeckel1982,andHeckel 1992,6–12. 7 SeeArr.3.5.2;Curt.4.8.5;Julien1914,22–3;cf.Bosworth1980,275–7. 8 Diod.17.62.4–6;Justin12.2.16–17conflatestheactivitiesofMemnonand Zopyrion(onthelatterseeCurt.10.1.44–5). 9 Curt.9.3.21.Badian2000,254–5n.24persistsinidentifyingMemnonas anadherentofthefamilyoftheRhodianMemnon(cf.Badian1967,179–80) andremarksthat‘thereis,tomyknowledge,noattestationofthenameinearlier orcontemporaryMacedonianprosopography’.Butthisistrueonlyifwereject MemnonthestrategosasMacedonian,whichweneednotdo.HenceTataki1998, 365,no.29,plausiblycatalogueshimas‘Makedon’. 10 Berve1926,254n.1attributestoW.OttotheobservationthatAlexandermay nothavebeendispleasedbyMemnon’sactionsagainstAntipatros.AlthoughBerve iswillingtoallowthepossibility(‘DieMöglichkeitistzuzugeben’),itisprobably themostlogicalexplanation.Cf.theapparentindifferenceofArtaxerxesIItothe 1
92
Thepoliticsofdistrust:AlexanderandhisSuccessors quarrelsbetweenTissaphernesandKyros:w{steoujde;nh[[cqetoaujtw'npolemouvntwn (Xen.Anab.1.1.8). 11 ThusBadian1960,329. 12 DiscussioninBaumbach1911;Julien1914.Kalas(HellespontinePhrygia): Arr.1.17.1;Curt.3.1.24;Arr.Succ.1.6;Nearchos(Lykia):Arr.3.6.6,cf.1.24.3–6; alsoJustin13.4.15;Antigonos(Phrygia):Arr.1.29.3;cf.Curtius4.1.35(wrongly ‘Lydia’);Balakros(Kilikia):Arr.2.12.2;cf.Diod.18.22.1. 13 Seemy‘Kingand“Companions”:Observationsonthenatureofpowerinthe reignofAlexandertheGreat’,inJ.Roisman(ed.)Brill’sCompaniontoAlexander theGreat,forthcoming2003. 14 Arr.1.17.7:Asandroswasappointedsatrap,withPausaniasasphrourarchos, andNikiasinchargeofassessingandcollectingtaxes. 15 Surrender of citadel byTiridates: Curt. 5.5.2; Diod. 17.69.1; retains his command:Curt.5.6.11. 16 ThusBadian1961,25. 17 When this did occur – for example, in the case of Kleitos’ appointment assatrapofBaktriaandSogdiana–itwasvigorouslyresistedbytheappointee himself.PeithonsonofAgenorandPhilippossonofMachataswereofficerswho receivedsatrapiesinIndia,buttheywererelativelylowonthemilitaryladder. 18 Seeesp.Plut.Alex.47.11;cf.Diod.17.114.1–2. 19 Krateros, Eumenes (Plut. Eum. 2.1–3; Arr. Anab. 7.13.1, 14.9) and Kallisthenes(Plut.Alex.55.1)allseemtohavehadproblemswithHephaistion; and the torturers of Philotas are described as ‘Hephaistion’s party’ (Plut. Alex. 49.12:[oiJ]peri;to;nÔHfaistivwna). 20 Curt.3.6.17says:‘theMacedonianshaveanaturaltendencytoveneratetheir royalty…andtheextentoftheiradmiration,ortheirburningaffectionforthis particularking[sc.Alexander],isdifficulttodescribe.’ 21 SeeDiod.19.1.1,69.1,70.3*,79.4;20.68.3*andArr.Succ.1.5and1.27for uJpopteuvw.Passagesmarkedwithanasterisk(hereandinn.24below)dealwith thehistoryofAgathoklesofSicily. 22 Diod.18.52.8. 23 Diod. 18.7.4, 9.2, 39.7, 42.2, 50.1, 62.7, 64.6.The frequent occurrence ofidioprageinwasnotedalreadybyHornblower1981,169,whoattributesthe general use of what Iam calling ‘the language of distrust’ to Hieronymos. It remains to be determined if the occurrences of other words, like hypopteuein, hypopsia,hyponoia,inArrianandPlutarch’sEumenes,arealsoattributabledirectly tothesameprimarysource. 24 Diod.18.9.5,14.2,23.2,25.4,29.4,49.2,53.5;19.17.2;20.27.3,106.2 (koinopragia); Diod. 18.41.6, 57.3; 19.4.1*, 6.5*, 58.5, 58.6; 20.28.3, 107.4 (koinopragein). 25 Errington1970,49–77. 26 Thus, Perdikkas quickly eliminated Meleagros and appointed Seleukos as chiliarchos(Diod.18.3.4;cf.Justin13.4.17)whenheusurpedatleastaportionof theprostasiauponthebirthofAlexanderIV.Thesecondpositionofthechiliarch isclearalsofromArr.Succ.1.38;Diod.18.39.7;18.48.4(Kavsandroncilivarcon
93
WaldemarHeckel kai; deutereuvonta kata; th;n ejxousivan). For adiscussion of the chiliarchy see
Heckel1992,366–70. 27 Krateros’prostasiapertainedonlytoPhilipArrhidaios,atechnicalitythatwas exploitedbyPerdikkasuponthebirthofAlexanderIV. 28 Billows1990,68–74. 29 HisstrategiainAsiawassimilartoPeithon’sstrategiaintheUpperSatrapies: bothmentriedtousethesetemporaryofficesasspring-boardstogreaterpowers. ForthelimitationsonAntigonos’powerseeWehrli1968,34;Engel1976,28. Diod.19.14.1saysthatPeithonputtodeathPhilotas(Philippos?)ofParthia‘when hebecamestrategosoftheUpperSatrapies’(strathgo;"de;tw'na[nwsatrapeiw'n aJpasw'n genovmeno"),butinfactthisisarevivalofthestrategiathathehadbeen assignedbyPerdikkasin323.And,itisclearfromDiodoros’accountthattheother satraps(intheperiodafterTriparadeisos)didnotregardhisclaimsaslegitimate. SeealsoBengtson1937,96–111(Antigonos);176–80(Peithon). 30 ForthesatrapiesofArrhidaiosandWhiteKleitosseeArr.Succ.1.37;Diod. 18.39.6;KleitoswasentrustedwiththefleetbyPerdikkas(Justin13.6.16)but defectedtoAntipatrosandKrateros(Arr.Succ.1.26);Menandrosresurfacesin thearmyofAntigonos(Plut.Eum.9.8–11;Diod.18.59.1–2). 31 PerdikkasinstatedPhiloxenosasPhilotas’replacement(Justin13.6.16);he istheonlyoneofPerdikkas’independentappointeestoreceiveconfirmationat Triparadeisos(Arr.Succ.1.34;Diod.18.39.6). 32 Justin13.6.16;Arr.Succ.24.2;Diod.18.62.4–63.5.ForhiscareerseeHeckel 1992,328–30;Billows1990,423–4. 33 ThusBillows1990,427.TheSomatophylakesofPhilipIIIwerethebrothers ofLysimachosandPeukestas,AutodikosandAmyntasrespectively,Alexandros sonofPolyperchon,andPtolemaiossonofPtolemaios(Arr.Succ.1.38). 34 Arr.Succ.1.42. 35 Diod.18.47.5;cf.Justin13.5.15:Antipater…morteLeonnatilaetatusest. 36 Note that Antigonos’ philoi are little different from the hetairoi of the Macedoniankings.Oneoftheelementsofthepersonalkingshipinstitutedby theDiadochoiwasthuspresentlongbeforethefatefulproclamationthatfollowed theAntigonidvictoryatSalamisin306. 37 Diod. 18.50.5.The translation is by R. Geer (Loeb); the emphasis is my own.
Bibliography
Badian,E. 1960a ‘ThedeathofParmenio’,TAPhA91,324–38. 1960b ‘ThefirstflightofHarpalus’,Historia9,245–6. 1961 ‘Harpalus’,JHS91,16–43. 1967 ‘AgisIII’,Hermes95,170–92. 2000 ‘DariusIII’,HSCPh100,241–68. Baumbach,A. 1911 KleinasienunterAlexanderdemGrossen,Weida.
94
Thepoliticsofdistrust:AlexanderandhisSuccessors Bengtson,H. 1937 DieStrategieinhellenistischerZeit,vol.1,Munich. Berve,H. 1926 DasAlexanderreichaufprosopographischerGrundlage,vol.2,Munich. Billows,R.A. 1990 AntigonostheOne-EyedandtheCreationoftheHellenisticState,Berkeley andLosAngeles. Bosworth,A.B. 1980 AHistoricalCommentaryonArrian’sHistoryofAlexander,BooksI–III. Oxford. Engel,R. 1976 Untersuchungen zum Machtaufstieg des Antigonos I. Monophthalmos, Kallmünz. Errington,R.M. 1970 ‘FromBabylontoTriparadeisos:323–320bc’,JHS90,49–77. Hauben,H. 1972 ‘TheCommand-StructureinAlexander’sMediterraneanFleets’,Anc.Soc. 3,55–65. Heckel,W. 1982 ‘WhowasHegelochos?’RhM125,78–87. 1992 TheMarshalsofAlexander’sEmpire,London. Hornblower,J. 1981 HieronymusofCardia,Oxford. Julien,P. 1914 ZurVerwaltungderSatrapienunterAlexanderdemGrossen,Weida. Tataki,ArgyroB. 1998 Macedonians Abroad. Acontribution to the prosopography of Ancient Macedonia,Athens. Wehrli,C. 1968 AntigoneetDémétrios,Geneva.
95
6 OBROTHER,WHEREARTTHOU? TALESOFKINSHIPANDDIPLOMACY* AndrewErskine
ThelatethirdcenturywasalowpointinthehistoryofAigina.Caught upintheFirstMacedonianWar,theislandwascapturedbytheRomans. Some of the inhabitants escaped, others were left waiting for the slave markets.TheAiginetanprisonersapproachedtheRomancommanderand askedthattheymightbeallowedtosendambassadorstokindredcities (suggenei'" povlei")toraiseransommoney.Thisprovokedsomethingof acultureclash,oratleastthatishowPolybiosrepresentsit.TheRoman commander,P.SulpiciusGalba,seemstohavebeenquiteunabletounderstandeithertheconceptofaransomortheideathattherewerekindred citiesthatmightbepreparedtocomeupwiththemoney.Asfarashewas concerned,theAiginetansshouldhaveapproachedsomeonestrongerwhen theyhadthechance,andnotgosendingembassiestorelativesnowthat theywereeffectivelyslaves.Suchbehaviourwas,hefelt,simple-minded.1 Butinmakingthisproposal,theAiginetanswerefollowingacommon Greek practice. In the many diplomatic exchanges that took place throughout the hellenistic world an appeal for assistance would often be reinforced by citing the kinship that existedbetweenthetwostates. AttheverybroadestlevelGreekscouldpointtosharedGreekness,orto theirmembershipofoneofthemainGreeksub-groups,theDorians,the IoniansortheAiolians.Therewere,however,morekinship-tiesonoffer thanthese.Asaconsequenceofthecolonialpasttherewereextensivelinks between cities. Acity may have been related to another city as colony to founding-city, that is to say mother-city or metropolis, for instance SyracusetoCorinth,orPharostoParos;ortwocitiesmayhavesharedthe samemother-city,asLampsakosandMassaliawerebothfoundationsof Phokaia.2Buttheselinksbetweencitiesincludednotonlythosewhichwe wouldconsidertobehistorical;theyalsoincludedthemythical,basedfor exampleoncommonheroicancestors. 97
AndrewErskine Thismythicalkinshiphasledtoscepticismamongsomescholars:its useindiplomacyisoftenconsideredtobeartificial,atbestadiplomatic courtesy.Others,however,takeitmoreseriously,andtheygiveitarole intheprocessofpersuasion.Certainlymythmergedwithhistoryinways thatmaymakethemorepragmaticofmodernscholarsratheruncomfortable.Todistinguishmythicalfromhistoricalkinshipmayreflectmodern ratherthanancientcategories.Bothformsofkinshipcouldbeinvoked indiplomaticinitiativesandthelanguageforeachappearstohavebeen identical.Evensomethingapparentlystraightforwardandhistoricallike acityfoundationmaynotbesosimplefourorfivehundredyearslater. Kinshiphadlongplayedaroleindiplomacy;itwasnotapurelyhellenisticphenomenon.ClassicalauthorssuchasHerodotosandThucydides makementionofit,3butitistheepigraphicboomofthehellenisticperiod thatgivesusmuchofourevidence.Itishard,therefore,totellwhetherthis reflectsachangeinthephenomenonormerelyachangeintheevidence. InthischapterIlookfirstathowkinshipwasusedinthediplomatic process,thenconsiderwhyitwasused,whatdifferencekinshipmayhave madetothenegotiations,andfinallyIexploretherelationshipbetween suchkinshipclaimsandthetraditionsofthestatesinvolved.4 Kinshipdiplomacyinaction The city of Magnesia on the Maiandros in western Asia Minor offers ausefulstarting-pointforanexaminationofkinshipdiplomacyinaction. Hereintheearly1890sexcavatorsdiscoveredanextraordinarycollection of documents. Along the south and west walls of the agora were over sixty inscribed decrees and letters.These inscriptions are what remain ofamajorMagnesiandiplomaticcampaign.In208bctheMagnesians establishedapanhellenicfestivalinhonourofArtemisLeukophryeneand sentambassadorsthroughouttheGreekworldtoobtainrecognitionfor thisfestivalandalsofortheinviolability(asylia)oftheircityandterritory. Abouttwentygroupsofambassadorstravelledthousandsofmiles,covering anareafromSicilytoIran,puttingtheMagnesiancaseandcollectingthe responsesofcities,leagues,andkings.Notallthereplieswereinscribed; aboutahundredappearonlyasnames.Thecollectionisbothilluminating andtantalizing.Itthrowsvaluablelightontheconcernsofthehellenistic Greeks, yet at the same time it allows only glimpses of the diplomatic campaign.Thecoreismissing;itistheresponsesthatsurvive.Howthe Magnesians planned and went about this sizeable operation has to be deducedlargelyfromtheseinscribedresponses.5 Astrikingfeatureofthecollectionistherecurrenceofkinshipterms. Somethinglikehalfofthedecreesmakeuseofwordssuchassyngeneia, 98
OBrother,whereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy homogeneia,oikeiotes,andtheircognates.Towhatextentoikeiotesshould beconsideredakinshiptermisarguableandIwillreturntothisquestion shortly, but, even if oikeiotes and oikeios are excluded, twelve of the respondentsmakeclearreferencetokinshipbetweenthemselvesandthe Magnesians.6Thisemphasisonkinshipintherepliesisnotacoincidence. Therespondentsaretakingupathemethatwasfirstraisedbytheteamsof rovingambassadors.TheMagnesianinitiativeisclearenoughinthedecree, probablyfromMytilene,whichreportsthattheMagnesianambassadors ‘invited our people, as friends and kin (syngeneis), to participate in the sacrifices,thefestival,andthesacredtruce’.7 Rarely,however,isthebasisofthekinshipclaimmadeexplicit.Acity on Kephallenia, Same, provides an exception. Its decree reports that theMagnesianambassadors‘explainedabouttheoikeioteswhichexisted betweentheMagnesiansandtheKephalleniansonthebasisofthekinship (syngeneia)ofMagnesandKephalos,sonofDeïon’.8Tounderstandthis obscure genealogy we have to turn to Apollodoros (or the person who goesunderthenameofApollodoros)whorecordsinhisBibliothecathat MagnesandDeïonwerebothchildrenofAiolos.9Thus,lookingbackinto themythicalpast,theMagnesiansandKephallenianscouldclaimdescent frombrothers.LessexplicitbutmoreprosaicisthedecreefromAntioch inPersis.ShortlyafterareferencetotheMagnesiansasfriendsandkin (syngeneis)welearnthatearlierinthethirdcenturytheMagnesianshad respondedpositivelytoAntiochosSoter’srequestforcitiestosendfresh coloniststoAntioch.10ConsequentlypeopleofMagnesiandescentmade uppartofthecitizenbodyofAntioch. Thatthesedecreesshouldhavesolittletosayaboutthegroundsofany particularkinshipclaimisofnospecialsignificance.Itisconsistentwiththe brief,rathershorthandwayinwhichotherargumentsoftheambassadors arealludedto.Itisclearfromanumberofdecrees,forinstance,thatthe ambassadorsdrewattentiontoservicesthattheMagnesianshadperformed onbehalfofDelphiandonbehalfoftheGreeksingeneral,butonlyin onedecreearethoseservicesspecified:theircontributiontothedefence ofDelphiagainsttheGaulsin279andtheirarbitrationinaCretancivil war.11Theallusivenessofkinshipreferencesisnodifferent. Atthispointitmaybeusefultodigressforamomentonquestionsof terminology.Theprecisemeaningsoftheterms,syngeneia,oikeiotes,and theircognates,havebeenthesubjectofmuchscholarlydiscussion.Both occur in the documents from Magnesia; homogeneia, which is perhaps astronger term, appears only once, in areply fromThessaly. Syngeneia suggestsbloodkinship,whereasoikeioteswithitsderivationfromoikosmay besomethinglooser,includingconnectionsthroughmarriageandperhaps 99
AndrewErskine even guest-friendship.12The two terms appear to be overlapping rather thanmutuallyexclusive,13butitisperhapsunwisetolookforprecision; elaborate arguments have been built up on the subject, and acounterexamplewillalwaysappear. Someexamplesmayhelptoclarifythewaythetermsareused.Inthe decreeofSameinKephalleniawhichwasdiscussedaboveitispossibleto seethatoikeiotesissomethingthatcanbebasedonsyngeneia:‘theoikeiotes whichexistsbetweentheMagnesiansandtheKephalleniansonthebasis ofthesyngeneiaofMagnesandKephalos,sonofDeïon’.Aphraselikethis couldeasilyhavebeenabbreviatedto‘theMagnesians,beingfriendsand oikeioi’.Ifthathadoccurred,scholarswouldthenbewonderingifthiswas akinshipclaimatall.14Thisisexactlywhatmayhavehappenedwhenthe sameambassadorsvisitednearbyIthaka;thereisnomentionofsyngeneia inthedecree,onlyof‘oikeioiandfriends’.YetanextensionoftheirKephallenianargumentwouldhavebeenpossiblefortheambassadors.Theycould havepointedoutthatOdysseuswasgreat-great-great-grandsonofDeïon, brotherofMagnes,aparticularlysuitableargumenttoputforwardwhile standingintheOdysseionaddressingtheIthakanassembly.Itwouldbe rashtoassumethatsuchanargumentisnothiddenbehindtheratherbland phrase,‘oikeioiandfriends’.15Afinalexample,thedecreeinreplyfromthe peopleofGonnos,beginsbyreferringtotheMagnesiansas‘friendsand syngeneis’,buttenorsolineslaterwereadoftherenewal‘ofthefriendship andoikeioteswhichhaveexistedbetweentheMagnesiansandthepeople ofGonnossincethebeginning’.16Sotheoverlappingnatureoftheterms meant that oikeiotes could be used to express syngeneia.17 One cannot, therefore,sayinanyinstancethat,becausethewordoikeiotesisused,this isnotthereflectionofakinshipclaim. AlmostfortyyearsagoDomenicoMustiwroteafundamentalarticle on kinship in hellenistic international relations. Musti based his study on epigraphic evidence and made especial use of acollection of asylia documentsfromKos,acollectionratherliketheMagnesianoneIhave beendiscussing.18FollowingupleadsgivenbyLouisRobert,hesought tocounterthedismissiveattitudetointerstatekinshipprevalentamong manyscholars.19Yetheonlywentpartoftheway,andhetoosawitsliding intoartificialityandbroadeningtoapointwhereitwasindangeroflosing itsmeaning. Thedismissiveattitudewasfurthercalledintoquestionbyaninscription first published in 1988, although known about since 1965. It is asubstantial and especially revealing document, one of the reasons for therecentupsurgeofpublicationsontheroleofkinshipininternational relations.OlivierCurty’s1995collectionandstudyofsyngeneiadocuments 100
OBrother,whereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy provokedconsiderablediscussion,andithasbeenfollowedbybooksfrom C.P.JonesandStephanLücke.20Thisinscriptionwasoneofthereasonsfor theserecentpublications,butanotherfactorwasnodoubttherealization thatRobert’slong-awaitedstudyofthesubjectwouldneverappear(ithad beenpromisedsince1935).21 ThestonethatstimulatedallthisinterestcomesfromXanthosinLycia and offers arevealing, almost unique, insight into the type of kinship arguments an ambassador might put forward. It was set up as aresult ofanembassytoXanthosbythesmallcityofKytinioninDoris,anarea reputedtohavebeenthemetropolisofalltheDorians,anditisinscribed withseveraldocumentsrelatingtotheembassy.22Owingtoanunfortunate combination of earthquake and invasion Kytinion had suffered serious damageandwasnoweagertocommenceaprogrammeofurbanrenewal. In206/5bc,withAitolianbacking,thepeopleofKytinionsentembassies toanumberofcities,includingXanthos.Thecriterionforselectionwas simple:thecitiestoreceivetheembassieswouldbekin,thoughashome totheDorianstherewasalotofpotentialhere.ThedecreeoftheAitolians sponsoringthemissionmakesthisclear:‘TheAitoliansdecidedtoallow the people of Doris to send ambassadors to kindred cities (ta;" povlei" ta;" suggenei'")andtothekingsdescendedfromHerakles,Ptolemy,and Antiochos.’23So,armedwithelaborategenealogicalarguments,theambassadorssetoffforAsiaMinor.Nodoubttheyvisitedseveralothercities duringtheirtravels,buttheXanthianinscriptionisnowthesoleevidence fortheembassy.Amongthedocumentsinscribed,thereisthedecreeof XanthospassedinresponsetotheKytinianappeal.TheXanthianswere not content with aquick reference to ‘friends and family’, instead they chosetorecountindetailtheargumentspresentedbythevisitingambassadors.ItisquiteacontrasttotheMagnesianmaterialstudiedabove.The prominenceofkinship,inparticularmythicalkinship,isevidentinthe followingpassage: [Theambassadors]askedustorememberthesyngeneiawhichwehavewith themthroughgodsandheroesandnottobeindifferenttothedestruction ofthewallsoftheirnativecity.ForLeto,thefounder(archegetis)ofourcity, gavebirthtoArtemisandApollohereamongus.Asklepios,sonofApollo andofKoronis,whowasdaughterofPhlegyas,descendantofDoros,was borninDoris.Inadditiontothekinshipwhichtheyhavewithusthrough these gods they recounted their intricate descent from the heroes, tracing theirancestrytoAiolosandDoros.TheyfurtherpointedoutthatAletes,one oftheHeraklids,tookcareofthecolonistsfromourcitywhoweresentby Chrysaor,sonofGlaukos,sonofHippolochos.ForAletes,settingoutfrom Doris,helpedthemwhentheywereunderattack,andwhenhehadfreed them from the danger which surrounded them, he married the daughter
101
AndrewErskine ofAor,sonofChrysaor.Afterdemonstratingwithadditionalexamplesthe goodwillbasedonkinshipwhichhasjoinedthemtousfromancienttimes, they asked us not to remain indifferent to the obliteration of the greatest cityintheMetropolisbutgiveasmuchhelpaswecantothebuildingofthe walls,andmakecleartotheGreeksthegoodwillwhichwehavetowardsthe koinonoftheDoriansandthecityoftheKytinians,givingassistanceworthy ofourancestorsandourselves;inagreeingtothiswewillbedoingafavour notonlytothembutalsototheAitoliansandalltherestoftheDorians,and especiallytoKingPtolemywhoisakinsmanoftheDoriansbywayofthe ArgeadkingsdescendedfromHerakles.24
Thisexpositioncannotbedismissedasnothingmorethanadiplomatic formality; it was asubstantial part of the appeal. With an impressive amount of detail the Kytinian ambassadors laid out their reasons for claimingthatkinshipexistedbetweenKytinionandXanthos.Greatcare hadbeentakentodevelopthiscomplexnetworkoflinksandassociations, allofthemmythical.TheenormoussignificanceoftheDorianhomeland gavethemconsiderablemythologicalresources,butthiswascombinedwith meticulousresearchintothetraditionsofthecitiestheywerevisiting.They referred,forinstance,tothebirthofApolloandArtemisinLyciarather thanonthemoreusualDelos,avariantthatmayreflectlocaltradition,25 and they showed themselves familiar with the heroic dynasty of Lycian Glaukos.Notsatisfiedwithoneproofofkinship,theyintroducedexample afterexample,finallyforcingtheXanthianstoretreatintosummarythemselves:‘afterdemonstratingwithadditionalexamples…theyaskedusnotto remainindifferent…’PerhapstheKytinianstriedtoohard.TheXanthians recognizedtheirclaimsandexpressedsympathybutpleadingpovertythey offeredlittlesubstantialassistance.Theymadetherathersmalldonation offivehundreddrachmastotheKytinianrestorationfundandinvitedthe ambassadorstodinner.26 The evidence from Xanthos is exceptional, but there is no reason to think that many ambassadors did not present equally detailed cases. Behindthedull,formulaicphrases,‘friends(philoi)andsyngeneis’,‘friends andoikeioi,’maybeconcealedcomplexgenealogicalarguments,suchas thoseheardinXanthos,lengthystories,oftenpeculiartotheseparticular cities.The longest, most elaborate kinship argument, however, is to be foundnotonstone,butinaliterarytext.ItisthefirstbookofDionysios ofHalikarnassos’RomanAntiquities,whereherecountswaveafterwaveof GreekimmigrationtoItaly,andgivestheTrojansaPeloponnesianorigin forgoodmeasure.AllthisistodemonstratethattheRomansareGreeks andbanishanysuggestionthattheyarebarbarians.27Dionysiosishimself areflectionofaworldwheresuchargumentswerecommonplace. 102
OBrother,whereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy Oftentheclaimsoftheambassadors,whetherconcernedwithgenealogy, kinship,ortheachievementsoftheircity,wouldnotsimplybestated,but wouldbesupportedbyevidence.Decrees,oracles,andtheworksofpoetsor historianscouldbeproduced,anditisclearthattheMagnesianstravelled withafaircollection.28WhenthepeopleofApolloniainMysiawantedto substantiatetheirclaimthattheywereacolonyofMiletos,theyprovided documentsforMilesianinspection,historiesandotherwritings,according totheinscriptionthatpreservesthetransaction.29Questionsofkinship weretakenseriouslybyallsides:acasewasmade,evidencewasbrought forward.IfwereturntoDionysiosofHalikarnassos,wecanseetheway hecitesconsiderableevidenceduringthecourseoftheargumentofhis firstbook,theonemostdevotedtoprovingtheRomanstobeGreek.This issomethinghedoesnotdointherestofhis20-volumehistory;thevast majorityofhiscitationsofearlierwritersappearinthefirstbook. SofarIhavebeentryingtogiveanimpressionofkinshipdiplomacy inaction.Thecityinneedwilldecidetosendanembassy,researchthe backgroundofthedonorcities,andconsiderwhatargumentsshouldbe used.Theembassywillthenarrivewithdecreesauthorizingtheirmission, theambassadorswillmakeappropriatespeeches,spellingoutthetiesof kinshipbetweenthetwopeoplesandthenatureoftheappeal.Theywill probablyalsoproduceevidenceinsupport.Thenafterbeingentertained bythehostcitytheywillmoveon.Whatsurvivesforususuallyisadecree, perhaps the response of the visited city, perhaps adecree honouring an ambassador,withkinshipreferredtoonlybriefly,forinstancethepassing referenceto‘familyandfriends’. Purpose Sowhydidembassiesdothis?Whydidtheyplacesuchstressonkinship, especiallyifitdependedonarelationshipthathadtobetracedalltheway backtotheheroicpast?Whetherornottheageofheroeswasacceptedas historical,ithadbeenalongtimeago. We might imagine that the purpose of claiming kinship was simply topersuade.Certainly,itisnoticeablethatininterstaterelationskinship claimsandkinshiplanguageoccurespeciallywhenonestateisrequesting somethingofanother.30Theywouldappeartoputmoralpressureonthe otherstatetoassistbydrawingattentiontofamilytiesandtheobligations thatgowiththem.31Nevertheless,itishardtounderstandwhyacomplex genealogicalargumentshouldconvince.Therelationshipsthatarehighlightedareoftenratherdistantandtenuous.Doubtlesstherewouldhave beenmanyoccasionswhenthevisitingembassyhadevenlesssuccessthan theKytiniansatXanthos.Ourevidenceisprimarilyepigraphicandmay 103
AndrewErskine giveafalseimpressionoftheefficacyofsuchkinshipdiplomacy;citiesdid notcelebratetheirfailuresonstone.Literarysources,ontheotherhand, suggestthatsuchanappealwasaslikelytofailastosucceed.32 Itmay,however,beamistaketoconcentratesolelyonthepersuasive capacity of kinship.This might be to view the question too narrowly. Iwanttosuggestanalternativewayofconsideringit,onewhichplacesless emphasisonthekinshipclaimasameansofdirectlygaininganobjective andlooksinsteadatthewayinwhichkinshipchangesthenatureofthe relationship.Ifastateclaimedkinship,itincorporatedtheotherstateas partofthefamilyandthuslegitimatedtherequestthatwasbeingmade. Itmayhavebeenmoreacceptabletoseekfavoursfromrelativesthanfrom strangers.Toapproachstrangersforhelpcouldbeconsideredastooclose tobegging.33YethowelsecouldKytinioninmainlandGreecejustifyan approachtoLycianXanthosontheothersideoftheAegean?Thuskinship, realormythical,setsupaframeworkinwhichanappealispossible. Hereliteraturecanoffersomeanalogies.Chariton’snovel,Chaireasand Kallirhoë,whichisprobablyofanearlyimperialdate,offersaninteresting useofsyngeneia.ThewealthyDionysioshasfalleninlovewithhisnewslave girl,Kallirhoë,andwantstoknowaboutherpast,butKallirhoëissilent andonlycrieswhenhepersists.Finallyhesays‘thisisthefirstfavourIask ofyou.Tellmeyourstory,Kallirhoë;youwillnotbetalkingtoastranger (allotrios).Forthereexistsakinship(syngeneia)ofcharactertoo.’Dionysios ishereappealingtothelegitimatingnatureofkinshiptoadvancehiscause. Hispointisnotthatshehasamoralobligationasarelative,orevenas aquasi-relative,totellhim,butratherthathisrelativestatusremovesan obstacletohertellinghim:heisnotastranger.34Comparisonmightalsobe madewiththeworldofHomer’sepics.Whenastrangercomestoahouse, itisnotpropertoaskhimoutrighthisbusiness,onemustfirstofferhim hospitality,andintheprocesshisstatusischangedfromstrangertoguestfriend.35Thisisnotkinshipbutitissimilarinthatitsuggeststhatdemands onothersshouldonlybemadeiftheyaremadewithinthecontextofan appropriaterelationship. Kinship is such arelationship. It is not temporary, lasting only for the duration of the appeal, but rather it is permanent and reciprocal. Ifwereturntomymuch-citedMagnesianinscriptions,wecanseethat theacceptanceofthekinshipclaimwasasimportantastheclaimitself. TherepliesdonotmerelypromiserecognitionofthefestivalofArtemis Leukophryene,theyalsoaffirmtheexistenceofthekinshipbetweenthe two states.Acceptanceof thekinship claimcreatesabondbetweenthe twocommunitiesthatgoesbeyondthesimpleacceptanceoftheappeal. Itprovidesabasisforfuturetrustandawayofrelatingtooneanotherfor bothcommunities. 104
OBrother,whereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy Bothsides,therefore,attachimportancetotheclaimsofkinship;nor is this limited to the Magnesian texts. When the people of Lampsakos appealedtotheRomansinthe190sbc,theyseemtohavebeenalmostas concernedtoconfirmthattheRomansacceptedtheirkinshipargumentas theywereabouttheirappeal.AsacityintheTroadtheyhadpresumably drawnattentiontotheirTrojanpast.36Thenegotiationsbetweenthemselves andtheRomancommanderarerecordedinthedecreewhichhonourstheir ambassador,Hegesias:‘Onaccountoftheseanswersthepeoplewerein especiallygoodspirits.ForinthemtheRomancommandermadeitclear thatheacceptedtherelationshipandkinship(oikeiotesandsyngeneia)which existbetweenusandtheRomans.’ 37ThepeopleofLampsakos,then,are elatednotmerelybecausetheRomanstakenoteoftheirappealbutalso becausetheyaccepttheLampsakenekinshipclaim.Onereasonwhythe Xanthiansdweltatsuchlengthonthesyngeneiabetweenthemselvesand theKytiniansmayhavebeentheirdesiretodemonstratethatinspiteof theirpaltrydonationtheydonotrejecttheclaimsoftheKytinians.38 Kinshipisasmuchaboutthepastandfutureasitisaboutthepresent. Thiscomesoutinthelanguageoftheinscriptionswiththeirrepeated references to remembering or renewing kinship. All this reinforces the senseofcontinuityimplicitinkinship.ThepeopleofGonnostalkofthe renewal of longstanding friendship and oikeiotes with the Magnesians; the Kydonians of Crete describe theTeans as having been friends and kin(syngeneis)sincethetimeoftheirforefathers;theKytiniansaskthe Xanthianstorememberthesyngeneiathattheyhadwiththemthrough godsandheroes.39Lookingforwards,theXanthiansdecidethatthedecrees shouldbeinscribedonasteleandplacedinthesanctuaryofLeto;thiswill actasareminderoftherelationshipbetweenthetwopeoples.40Concern withthefutureisevidenttooinaPergamenedecreeofthemid-second centurybc.Thedecree,whichisonthesubjectofisopoliteiawithTegea, makesarrangementsfortheinscriptionofseveraldocuments,including one about the kinship which exists between the two communities. It emphasizes that this is being done so that future generations do not forget.41Analogousconclusionscanbefoundinrecentworkonhellenisticeuergetism;inscriptionsrevealthatindividualactsofeuergetismare alwaysunderstoodaspartofacontinuingrelationshipratherthanisolated inasinglemomentintime.42 Sokinshipclaimsindiplomaticinitiativesshouldnotbeunderstood simplyintermsofpersuasion.Theycreateabondwhichbothlegitimates the request and defines the relationship for the future. Kinship implies thatbothcitiesarewillingtoassisteachotheriftheneedarises.Itmaybe thattherewillbenofurthercontactbetweenthetwocommunities,but 105
AndrewErskine thediplomaticexchangeisgroundedintheideathatthisispartofalongterm,indeedpermanent,relationship. Each relationship was individual and important, but together they formedacomplexwebjoiningnumerouscitiesscatteredthroughoutthe Mediterranean.Suchkinshiptiesbecameanexpressionnotonlyofbonds betweenparticularcitiesbutanexpressionofGreekidentityaswell,yet one which was flexible and could allow theincorporationofhellenized communitiessuchasXanthos. Kinship diplomacy could be supplemented by other strategies which would further mitigate and disguise the raw request. When theTeans approached various Cretan cities about asylia some time in the second century,theydrewattentiontothekinshipwhichexistedbetweeenthemselvesandtheCretans,buttheydidmorethanthis.Oneoftheambassadors theysentwasMenekles,sonofDionysios,anaccomplishedcithara-player, probablyoneoftheArtistsofDionysosbasedinTeos.Thismanallowedthe twopartiestoshareinarelationshipinwhichtheappealwasonlyanelement. Inthecitieshevisited,MeneklesperformedworksbyTimotheosofMiletos andPolyidosofSelymbria,bothwell-knownintheearlyhellenisticperiod, butsignificantlyhealsogaverenditionsofvariousCretanpoets.Through hisappreciationandknowledgeoftheirliteratureheshowedhisrespectfor hisCretanhosts,butbyperformingthismaterialalongsideTimotheosand Polyidoshewasgoingastagefurther.Hisperformancebecameinthisway acelebrationofCretanliteratureaspartofGreekculture.Hiscomposition ofsomekindofworkongodsandheroesborninCreteservedtoreinforce thisinterestinCretantraditionandmayalsohavedrawnattentiontothe kinshipbetweentheCretansandtheTeans.Menekles’activitiesthushelped to develop abond between host cities and theTean representatives, one whichwasindependentofthepurposeoftheembassy.TheCretansinturn acknowledgedMenekles’effortswithhonorarydecreesandpraisedhimfor performinginamannerthatbefittedaneducatedman(wJ" prosh'ken ajndri; pepaideumevnwi);thestresshereisonGreekpaideia.TheTeanvisittoCrete becomestransformed.Itismorethananembassy:ononelevelMenekles’ performance makes it asocial occasion, on another level it is for both partiesacelebrationofGreekness,highlightingCrete’splaceinthewider Greek world, asuitable context for international goodwill. Diplomacy, kinship,andGreekculturalidentitymerge.43 Tradition These kinship claims are asign of the importance and vitality of local traditioninthehellenisticworld.Eachcitywasdistinctiveandexploited itsownmythicalpasttoformbondswithothercommunities.Ambassadors 106
OBrother,whereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy drewattentiontothemannerinwhichmythsweresharedandintersected. Theymayhaveelaboratedthesetraditionstosuittheiraudience,butthey appeartohaveworkedwithinthemythicalandgenealogicalframeworkof theircommunityratherthanengagedinrandominvention.44TheMagnesiansdidnotpretendtohavebeenfoundedbyKephaloswhenapproaching thecityofSameinKephallenia.Insteadtheylookedforawayoflinking KephaloswiththeirowneponymMagnes.45TheXanthianinscriptionis acompellingwitnesstotheinterplayofdistinctivelocaltraditions:onthe LyciansidethereisthebirthofApolloandArtemis,ontheDorianside alittleofthecareerofHeraklidAletes.46Divergenttraditionsmetinvery realwaysinIthaka.WhentheMagnesianambassadorsturnedupthere, theyspokeintheOdysseion,itsverynameanemphaticstatementabout theisland’spast:suchasettingwouldhavegivenaddedresonancetoany allusiontokinshipwiththefamoushero.47Sometimes,too,citiescould sharethesamemythicalfigure.TheisopoliteiaagreementbetweenTegea andPergamonwhichwasmentionedabovewouldappeartotracetherelationshipofthetwocitiesbacktotheheroicage.ForAugewasthecommon propertyofbothcities.ShewasatthesametimedaughteroftheTegean king,Aleos,andmotherofthePergamenehero,Telephos.WhenPausanias reports astory that she was buried in Pergamon, he is surely reflecting alocalPergamenetradition.48Alltheseclaimshadforceandvaluebecause theywererootedintheacceptedmythicalpastofthecitiesinquestion. TherewereofcoursehundredsofGreekcities,andevenmorecompeting localtraditions.InthisfinalsectionItakejustoneexampleinorderto suggestsomethingofthewayinwhichcitiescoulduseandadapttheir pasttosuittheneedsofthepresent.Iwillbeconsideringtheuseofthe TrojanmythbythepeopleofZakynthos,anislandjustoffthenorth-west coastofthePeloponnese.Animportantpointtonoteisthat,although kinshipisclearlyanissuehere,thisexamplewouldnotshowupifthefocus werepurelyoninstancesusingobviouskinshiptermssuchassyngeneiaor evenoikeiotes.Consequentlyithelpstohighlighthowextensive,indeed pervasive,kinshiptieswereininterstaterelations. SometimeinthelatefourthorearlythirdcenturyaZakynthiancitizen called Agathon made adedication at the oracle of Zeus at Dodona in Epeiros.Itwasaninnocentenoughgesture,butnotonewithoutpolitical overtones. Dodona was controlled by the Molossians and the proxenos oftheMolossiansandtheiralliesinZakynthoswasAgathon.Hisfamily had performed this role for generations. Consequently, by making adedicationthereAgathonwasaffirminghisrelationshipwiththeMolossians.Thededicationisashorttext,inscribedonbronze.InitAgathon makesaremarkableclaim:heandhisfamilyaredescendedfrom‘Trojan 107
AndrewErskine Kassandra’.SincetheGreekisnotwithoutambiguity,Agathonmayeven beinterpretedassayingthatthedescendantsofKassandraincludenotonly hisfamilybutalsoallZakynthians.49 Thededicationnotonlyilluminatesthetraditionsofeachcommunity butalsotheinteractionofsuchtraditionsinthediplomacyoftheGreek world. It is Kassandra who represents the common ground between the parties involved.Through her aweb of kinship is created which bonds AgathonandZakynthoswiththeMolossiansandDodona.ThisZakynthian Kassandraconnectswiththelong-standingTrojantraditionsofEpeiros. There are many stories ofTrojan survivors turning up in Epeiros. Andromache,Helenos,andAeneasallmakeappearances:Andromachestays toprocreate,Helenoscontributesatleastonechild,foundsBouthroton, anddiesinEpeiros,AeneasmakessomededicationsatDodonaandhurries on.TheMolossiankings,professingdescentfromAndromacheandNeoptolemos,decoratetheirfamily-treewithnamesthathighlighttheirTrojan past.ItwouldnotbeoddtofindAndromache,Helenos,orTroasamong theMolossianroyalty.50 AgathonandtheZakynthianscouldhavefoundotherwaystojustify andaffirmtheircloserelationshipwiththeMolossians,butkinshipwith Kassandraofferedsomethingspecialwhichmusthavebeenhardtoresist. Herpropheticpowersmadeherpeculiarlyappropriateforadedicationat theoracleofZeus.Morethanthis,theimportanceofHelenosamongthe MolossiansmadehissisterKassandraanidealancestortopublicizethere. TheZakynthian–Molossianfriendshipcouldbeunderstoodasareunionof twins.ThisisnottosuggestthattheZakynthiansorAgathonandhisfamily invented their relationship with Kassandra for the occasion. It is more probablethattheyhighlightedanddevelopedoneaspectofamultitude ofnowlostlocaltraditions. NothingisknownoftheoriginsofthestoryofKassandraandZakynthos; thisdedicationis,asfarasIamaware,theonlyevidenceforit.Mythologicallyitisnotimplausible.KassandradidsurvivethefallofTroyandshewas broughtbacktothePeloponnesebyAgamemnon.Itistruethatshewas supposedtohavebeenmurderedthere,butthearrayofcultsandtombs associatedwithherinthePeloponnesesuggeststhattheremayhavebeen anumberoflesswell-knownstoriesabouthercirculatinginthearea.The mostcelebratedcultandtombwasatAmyklaiinLakonia,notfarfroman importantsanctuaryofApollo.51Zakynthostooprideditselfonitstemple ofApolloandinthefifthandfourthcenturiesbcregularlyusedthehead ofthegodasanemblemonitscoinage.52AsitwasApollowhohadgiven Kassandraherpropheticpowers,thetwomayhaveplayedsome,nolonger recoverable,partinthemythologyofearlyZakynthos. 108
OBrother,whereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy ThismaybeallweknowaboutKassandraandZakynthos,buttherewas moretoZakynthos’TrojanpastthanKassandra.Anotherstoryaboutquite adifferentTrojanwasrecordedsomethreecenturieslaterbyDionysiosof Halikarnassos.Aeneas,thatfamouswanderer,stoppedatZakynthosonhis westwardjourney,where,Dionysiostellus,hewaswelltreatedbecauseof hiskinshipwiththeZakynthians.Dardanoswasthekeytothisrelationship.The eponymous founder of Zakynthos was the son of Dardanos from whom Aeneas and theTrojan royal family were also descended.53 Partly because of this kinship Aeneas and theTrojans built atemple of Aphrodite on Zakynthos, where they offered sacrifices which were still beingperformedinDionysios’day.54 ZakynthosisonthecoastalroutetoItaly,soastoryaboutAeneasmight beconsideredfairlypredictable,buttheexistenceoftheearlierKassandra storysuggeststhatthereismoretoitthanaconvenientstopping-point forthoseplottingAeneas’routetoItaly.Togetherthestoriessuggestthat theZakynthianshadasenseofaTrojanpastwhichtheycoulddrawonin differentwaysatdifferenttimes.Itwasapast,moreover,thatwasalready well-established before the Romans became important in the area.55 TheconstantfactormayhavebeenabeliefthatZakynthoswasasonof Dardanos.IntheirrelationswiththeMolossiansandDodona,Kassandra couldembodythatpast;inrelationswiththeRomansitwasperhapsAeneas whofulfilledthisrole. TheZakynthianscertainlyhadeveryreasontosendanembassytothe Romans,andiftheydidsotheymaywellhavesaidalittleabouttheirTrojan past.StrategicallysituatedbetweenItalyandGreece,theisland’shistory inthelatethirdandearlysecondcenturiesreadslikethatofGreecein miniature.AfteryearsofindependenceitscapturebyPhilipVofMacedon in217signalledthegrowingimportanceoftheWestinGreekaffairs;itwas seizedbytheRomansin211,thenrecapturedbyPhilipandhandedover toAmynandrosoftheAthamanianssometimearound207;thenfollows alullinourevidenceuntilitisplunderedbytheRomansduringthewar withAntiochos,boughtbytheAchaians,reclaimedbytheRomansandin 191relinquishedbytheAchaians.56Theremustberoomforanembassy totheRomanssomewherehere;everyoneelsewasdoingit. ThisZakynthianevidenceallowsusanopportunitytoexploretheinteractionbetweenkinship,internationalrelations,andlocaltradition.And itisonlybecausethetraditionsarethereandaretreatedasimportantthat aclaimofkinshipcanhaveanysignificanceatall. Inseveraloftheexamplesthathavebeendiscussedabove,thetargetsof kinshipclaimsarepeopleswhoseGreeknessmightbeopentoquestion, 109
AndrewErskine suchasLycians,Molossians,orRomans.57Whatarewetomakeofthis? Should we see here cunning Greeks getting their way by fuelling the pretensionsofotherpeoples?ScholarshavecertainlysaidthisaboutGreek relations with the Romans.58The unusual fullness of the decree of the LycianXanthians,inscribedforposterity,doessuggestthattheyatleastdid seetheKytinianclaimsasanaffirmationoftheirownGreekness.Butthe perceptionoftherecipientandtheoutlookoftheappellantneednotbe thesame.IfIamrightthatkinshipargumentsareasmuchaboutsetting upasuitableframeworkastheyareaboutpersuasion,thenthepresence oftheseborderlineGreekscanbeunderstoodinotherways.Wherethere isregularandfrequentcontactbetweentwostates,thereisnotsomuch needtogroundanappealinkinshipterms,becauseaframeworkalready exists.Butparadoxicallythelessfamiliaritythereis,themorelikelyweare tofindkinshiparguments. *ForMichellewhosawbeyondthetext.
Epigraphicalabbreviations
Inscr.Magn. Kern, O. Die Inschriften von Magnesia am Maeander, Berlin, 1900. IC Guarducci,M.InscriptionesCreticae,4vols.,Rome,1935–50. I.Lamp. Frisch,P.DieInschriftenvonLampsakos,Bonn,1978. I.Perg. Fraenkel,M.andHabicht,C.,DieInschriftenvonPergamon,3vols., Berlin,1890–1969. Milet Fredrich, C. and Rehm, A., Milet, Berlin, 5 parts published, 1908–28. SEG Supplementum Epigraphicum Graecum, Leiden and Amsterdam, 1923–
Notes
1 Polyb. 9.42.5–8, though the appeals do not seem to have met with much success,11.5.8,22.8.9–10.ForPolybios’interestinsuchGreek/Romanculture clashes,cf.also20.9–10. 2 Syracuse:Thuc. 6.3.2. Pharos: Diod. 15.13.4; Strabo 7.5.5; Steph. Byz. s.v. Favro" (Ephoros FGrH 70 F 89); Ps. Scymn. 426–7 (in GGM I, p. 212); Robert1935,494–5.Lampsakos:CharonFGrH262F7;EphorosFGrH70F 46;PomponiusMela1.97;Steph.Byz.s.v.Lavmyako";Magie1950,903n.118. Massalia:Thuc.1.13.6;Isoc.6.84;Paus.10.8.6. 3 Hdt.5.97;Thuc.1.95.1,3.86.2–3;Curty1994;Hornblower1996,64–70; Mitchell1997,23–8;Jones1999,27–35.
110
OBrother,whereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy ThischapterdevelopsandattimesechoesargumentsputforwardinErskine 2001. 5 Inscr.Magn.16–87;Rigsby1996,176–279givesthetextofalltheresponses, together with commentary.The stones are now to be found in Berlin, not Turkey. 6 Curty1995,108–24collectsanddiscussesthesyngeneiaexamples.Homogeneiaappearsinonlyoneresponse(Inscr.Magn.26).Elwyn1993,263lists31 responsesthatincludekinshipterms. 7 Inscr.Magn.52.16–19. 8 Inscr.Magn.35.12–14. 9 Apollod.1.7.3.4,1.9.4;thestorythatitwasKephalos,sonofDeïon,whowas theeponymofKephalleniaisalsotobefoundinEtym.Magn.144.24–6,where Aristotle’sPoliteiaoftheIthakansisgivenastheauthority. 10 Inscr.Magn.61.9–20. 11 Inscr.Magn.46.8–12(Epidamnos);forallusiontotheseservices,35.8,36.8, 44.13–14,45.22–3,46.27–8. 12 Curty 1995, 224–41; Will 1995; Hornblower 1996, 64–7; Giovannini 1997;Jones1999,13–14,31.Lücke2000,12–27playsdownsyngeneiaas‘blood kinship’andinsteadpreferstoemphasizeitsmetaphoricaluses.Forsimilarities betweenkinshipandguest-friendship(orritualizedfriendship),Herman1987, 16–29.Onhomogeneia,itsmeaning,anditsrarity,Rigsby1996,202. 13 SoHornblower1996,64–7incontrasttoWill1995. 14 Inscr.Magn.35.12–14. 15 Inscr.Magn.36.1–6;Rigsby1996,213–14notestherelationshipbetween DeïonandOdysseusbutseemstodoubtthattheambassadorsmentionedit. 16 Inscr.Magn.33. 17 Cf.Bousquet1988,30n.25oninterchangeabilityofoikeiotesandsyngeneia. ContrastJones1999,44,whocanseeoikeiotesasindicativeofareluctanceto acknowledgekinship. 18 Musti1963;fortheKostexts,seenowRigsby1996,106–53. 19 ManysuchscholarsarequotedbyMusti1963,238. 20 Curty1995,andthediscussionsthatitprovoked,notablyWill1995,Hornblower1996,61–80,Giovannini1997,Jones1999,Lücke2000. 21 FirstmentionedinRobert1935,498n.1;forsubsequentmentionsofthis work,latergiventhetitle‘LesorigineslégendairesdeSynnadaetlesparentésde peuples’,seeCurty1995,261n.12. 22 Bousquet1988.SubstantialdiscussionsofthistextappearinCurty1995, 183–91,Jones1999,61–2,139–43,Lücke2000,30–52. 23 Lines73–6. 24 Bousquet1988,lines14–42;translationismyownbutfollowsJones1999, 139–40online25. 25 Bousquet1988,30–2,Keen1998,194–201. 26 Summary:lines30–1;donation:lines49–65;onthemeagrenessof500dr., Lücke2000,46–7,whonotesthatafewyearslatertheXanthiansgaveanIlian orator400dr.ingratitudeforagoodlecture;J.andL.Robert1983,no.15B 4
111
AndrewErskine (SEG 33.1184). An invitation to dinner was astandard diplomatic courtesy, Mosley1973,79. 27 PeloponnesianoriginofTrojans:DHAR1.61–2;RomansareGreek:DH AR1.5,1.89–90. 28 Inscr.Magn.35.9,36.9,44.15,46.13;thesimilarityinphrasingsuggeststhat theresponseswereheremodelledonadocumentcarriedbytheambassadors,the samegroupofambassadorsineachcase.AtMegalopolistheMagnesiansappear tohaveproducedsomedocumentthatnamedalltheMegalopolitanambassadors whohadapproachedMagnesiaformoneysome150yearspreviously,Inscr.Magn. 38.22–31.Oneshouldnote,though,thatdocumentswouldnothavebeensolely usedtoprovekinshipclaims. 29 aiJ peri; touvtwn iJstorivai kai; ta\lla e[ggrafa,Milet.1.3:155,Curtyno.58. 30 Curty1995,254–5;Elwyn1993,263–7. 31 For family obligations, Dover 1974, 273–8; Millett 1991, 127–39; also 109–12onArist.NE1165a14–35. 32 Elwyn1993,265–7. 33 Attitudestowardsbeggarsandbegging,Garland1995,25–6,39;Hands1968, 63–6,77–9;cf.Philostrat.VA4.10forthestoningtodeathofabeggarbelieved tobeademonresponsibleforaplagueinEphesos. 34 Chariton2.5.8,trans.Goold. 35 Most1989,133;Baslez1984,41–5. 36 Erskine2001,169–72. 37 I.Lamp.4;kinship:lines18–25,29–32,56–62;lines29–32quoted. 38 Textquotedabove;acceptanceoftheKytinianclaims,lines46–9,65–8. 39 Gonnos:Inscr.Magn.33,lines14–16.Kydonia:ICII.x.2,lines3–4(Rigsby 1996, no. 139). Kytinion: Bousquet 1988, lines 14–16 (cf. lines 30–2, ‘the goodwillbasedonkinshipwhichhasjoinedthemtousfromancienttimes’),cf. Inscr.Magn.61,lines34–5,ICII.iii.2,lines7–8(Rigsbyno.154),ICI.v.53,lines 25–6(Rigsbyno.159),Rigsbyno.161,lines16–17. 40 Bousquet1988,lines65–8. 41 I.Perg.I.156.17–23(Curty1995,no.41). 42 Ma1999,186–7. 43 Syngeneia appears in the Cretan decrees acknowledging asylia, Rigsby 154 (Aptera), 155 (Eranna), 156 (Biannos), 157 (Malla), 159 (Arkades), 160 (Hyrtakina). Reference to the performances occurs in the Cretan decrees honouringtheambassadors,ICI.viii.11(Knossos),I.xxiv.1(Priansos),discussed andpartiallyquotedinChaniotis1988a,348–9;Lücke2000,21–3,130–1.For thepopularityofTimotheos,Hordern2002,ch.7.OnthereceptionofPolyidos, ParianMarbleEp.68,p.18(ed.Jacoby);[Plut.]Mus.21.1138AB;Diod.14.46 (references courtesy of James Hordern). On performing embassies, Chaniotis 1988b. 44 Cf.Curty1995,242–53. 45 Inscr.Magn.35,lines13–14. 46 Bousquet1988,lines17–19,24–30. 47 Seen.15above
112
OBrother,whereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy I.Perg.I.156;Augeisnotexplicitlycitedasthelinkbuthermentioninl.24 makesitverylikely,Curtyno.41;onthetomb,Paus.8.4.9;onTelephosand Pergamon,Hansen1971,5–6,338–48;Scheer1993,71–152. 49 Qeov". Tuvca. Zeu' Dwdwvnh" medevwn, tovde soi dw'ron pevmpw paræ ejmou' ∆Agavqwn 48
∆Ecefuvlou kai; genea; provxenoi Molovsswn kai; summavcwn ejn triavkonta geneai'" ejk Trwi?a" Kassavndra" genea; Zakuvnqioi;thelasttwolinesareinterruptedbythe
imageofaphallus.TextasprintedbyEggerinCarapanos1878,196–9(=BCH1 (1877)254–8);seealsoDavreux1942,85.Forillustration,Dakaris1964,pl.4; date:Franke1955,38;Hammond1967,534(soonafter334bc);Davreux1942, 85(firsthalfof3rdcenturybc).Itisalsopossible,thoughlesslikely,thatthisis merelysomelocaldatingsystemandnotaclaimofdescent,cf.Coppola,1994, 179,butevensotheuseofKassandrainsuchawaywouldbeoddinitself. 50 FulldiscussionofEpeiros’TrojanpastcanbefoundinErskine2001,122–3, 160–1. 51 Amyklai: Paus. 3.19.6, cf. 2.16.6–7; Apollo: Polyb. 5.19.2. Kassandra in Lakonia,Erskine2001,113–16 52 Head1911,429–31. 53 FortherelationshipofAeneasandHectortoDardanos,Hom.Il.20.215–41; Paus.8.24.3tooknowsofZakynthosasthesonofDardanos. 54 DH AR 1.50.3–4; they were also believed to have set up afestival that includedafoot-racetothetempleknownastheraceofAeneasandAphrodite. 55 Cf.Vanotti1995,156. 56 Polyb. 5.102.10; Livy 26.24.15, 36.31.10–32, 36.42.4–5; Briscoe 1981, 268–9. 57 Jones,1999,16,goestoofarwhenhewrites‘Oneofthemajorfunctionsof kinshipdiplomacywastomediatebetweenhellenesandbarbarians.’Forwaysin whichGreekscouldusemythologytoapproachnon-Greekpeoples,Bickerman 1952. 58 Forinstance,Perret1942,283;Errington1972,281n.28;Gruen1992,49.
Bibliography
Baslez,M.F. 1984 L’étrangerdanslaGrèceantique,Paris. Bickerman,E.J. 1952 ‘OriginesGentium’,ClassicalPhilology47,65–81. Bousquet,J. 1988 ‘LastèledesKyténiensauLétôondeXanthos’,Rev.Ét.Grec.101,12– 53. Briscoe,J. 1981 ACommentaryonLivyBooksxxxiv–xxxvii,Oxford. Carapanos,C. 1878 Dodoneetsesruines,Paris. Chaniotis,A. 1988a HistorieundHistorikerindengriechischenInschriften,Stuttgart.
113
AndrewErskine 1988b ‘Als die Diplomaten noch tanzten und sangen. Zu zwei Dekreten kretischerStädteinMylasa’,ZPE71,154–6. Coppola,A. 1994 ‘Memorietroianeeambascerieromane’,Hesperìa:studisullagrecitàdi occidente4,177–86. Curty,O. 1994 ‘LanotiondelaparentéentrecitéschezThucydide’,MuseumHelveticum 51,193–7. 1995 Lesparentéslégendairesentrecitésgrecques,Geneva. Dakaris,S.I. 1964 OiJ genealogikoi; mu'qoi tw'n Molossw'n,Athens. Davreux,J. 1942 LalégendedelaprophétesseCassandred’aprèslestextesetlesmonuments, Paris. Dover,K.J. 1974 GreekPopularMoralityinthetimeofPlatoandAristotle,Oxford. Elwyn,S. 1993 ‘InterstatekinshipandRomanforeignpolicy’,TAPA123,261–86. Errington,R.M. 1972 TheDawnofEmpire:Rome’srisetoworldpower,Ithaca. Erskine,A. 2001 Troy between Greece and Rome: Local tradition and imperial power, Oxford. Franke,P.R. 1955 Alt-EpirusunddasKönigtumderMolosser,Kallmünz. Garland,R. 1995 The Eye of the Beholder: Deformity and disability in the Graeco-Roman world,London. Giovannini,A. 1997 ‘Lesrelationsdeparentéentrecitésgrecques’,MuseumHelveticum54, 158–62. Gruen,E.S. 1992 CultureandNationalIdentityinRepublicanRome,Ithaca. Hammond,N.G.L. 1967 Epirus:Thegeography,theancientremains,thehistoryandthetopography ofEpirusandadjacentareas,Oxford. 1972 HistoryofMacedonia,Vol.1,Oxford. Hands,A.R. 1968 CharitiesandSocialAidinGreeceandRome,London. Hansen,E.V. 1971 TheAttalidsofPergamon,2ndedn,Ithaca. Head,B. 1911 HistoriaNumorum,2ndedn,Oxford. Herman,G. 1987 RitualisedFriendshipandtheGreekCity,Cambridge.
114
OBrother,whereartthou?Talesofkinshipanddiplomacy Hordern,J. 2002 TimotheusofMiletus,TheFragments,Oxford. Hornblower,S. 1996 ACommentaryonThucydides,Vol.2,BooksIV–V.24,Oxford. Jones,C.P. 1999 KinshipDiplomacyintheAncientWorld,Cambridge,Mass. Keen,A.G. 1998 DynasticLycia:ApoliticalhistoryoftheLyciansandtheirrelationswith foreignpowersc.545–362BC,Leiden. Lücke,S. 2000 Syngeneia.Epigraphisch-historischeStudienzueinemPhänomenderantiken griechischenDiplomatie,Frankfurt. Ma,J. 1999 AntiochosIIIandtheCitiesofWesternAsiaMinor,Oxford. Magie,D. 1950 RomanRuleinAsiaMinortotheEndoftheThirdCenturyafterChrist, Princeton. Millett,P. 1991 LendingandBorrowinginAncientAthens,Cambridge. Mitchell,L.G. 1997 GreeksbearingGifts:ThepublicuseofprivaterelationshipsintheGreek world435–323BC,Cambridge. Mosley,D.J. 1973 EnvoysandDiplomacyinAncientGreece,Wiesbaden. Most,G.W. 1989 ‘The stranger’s strategem: self-disclosure and self-sufficiency in Greek culture’,JHS109,114–33. Musti,D. 1963 ‘Sull’ideadisuggeneiaininscrizionigreche’,ASNP32,225–39. Perret,J. 1942 LesoriginesdelalégendetroyennedeRome(281–31),Paris. Rigsby,K.J. 1996 Asylia:Territorialinviolabilityinthehellenisticworld,Berkeley. Robert,J.andL. 1983 Fouillesd’AmyzonenCarie,Vol.1.Paris. Robert,L. 1935 ‘Inscription hellénistique de Dalmatie’, BCH 59, 489–513 (= Opera MinoraI.302–26) Scheer,T.S. 1993 MythischeVorväterzurBedeutunggriechischerHeroenmythenimSelbstverständniskleinasiatischerStädte,Munich. Vanotti,G. 1995 L’altroEnea:latestimonianzadiDionigidiAlicarnasso,Rome. Will,E. 1995 ‘Syngeneia,oikeiotès,philia’,Rev.Phil.69,299–325.
115
7 THEEGYPTIANELITEIN THEEARLYPTOLEMAICPERIOD: SOMEHIEROGLYPHICEVIDENCE AlanB.Lloyd
For many years the administration of early Ptolemaic Egypt has been characterized as ahighly centralized organization in which power was resolutely and systematically confined to the Graeco-Macedonian elite whilst the indigenous ruling classes were firmly subordinated to their foreignmasters.Thisconceptwasundoubtedlytosomedegreeinfluenced bynineteenth-andtwentieth-centuryEuropeanmodelsandexperienceof colonialismbutwaspowerfullyreinforcedbyanundueconcentrationon Greekpapyrifromaveryatypicalarea,i.e.theFayûm,takinglittleaccount ofthedemoticevidenceandevenlessofthehieroglyphicmaterial.Thishas meantthatconditionsinUpperEgyptandtheDeltahavegenerallybeen regardedasreplicatingthesituationintheFayûm.Manning1hasrecently demonstratedveryclearlyhowacarefulreadingofdemoticmaterialfrom UpperEgyptleadstoaverydifferentpicture.Hewrites: Thetensionbetween‘state’andlocalauthorityisathemewhichrunsthrough Egyptianhistory,anditbecameanincreasinglythornyissueinthehellenistic periodwiththepoliticalcentreevenfurtherremovedfromtheNileValleyin thenewcityofAlexandria.2
HesummarizeshisconclusionsonPtolemaicattemptstoresolve,or,at least,maketractablethistensioninthefollowingterms: …the system of control under the Ptolemies was informal rather than centralizedandregionallyvariableratherthanuniformthroughoutEgypt. ThePtolemiesadaptedinapracticalmannertotherealitiesofEgypt.3
InthepresentpaperIproposetolookatsomeexamplesoftheneglected hieroglyphicmaterialfortheearlyPtolemaicperiodallofwhich,inthe nature of things, refers to members of the Egyptian elite, and some of whichderivesfromtheDeltaonwhichthepapyriarelargelysilent.First, however,letmedefinewhatImeanby‘theEgyptianelite’. 117
AlanB.Lloyd InarecentpublicationIcharacterizetheworkingsofEgyptianinternal politicsduringthelastperiodofEgyptianindependenceinthefollowing terms: Greek sources…paint aconvincing picture of aperiod dominated by two recurrentissues:instabilityathomeandtheever-presentspectreofaggressive Persianpowerabroad.Thegrizzlypanoramaofintra-andinterfamilialstrife betweenaspirantstothethroneemergeswithstarkclarityinthecaseofthe XXIXthandXXXthDynasties.Inthemurkyhistoryofthesetwofamilieswe areconfrontedwithasituationwhichwecanonlysuspectforearlierEgyptian historybutwhich,wecanbeconfident,wasnotinfrequentlylurkingbehind theideologicalmirageprojectedbyPharaonicinscriptionalevidence.Classical commentators, writing from quite adifferent perspective, reveal without compunctionthecomplexinteractionofindividualambitionuntrammelled byloyaltyorideologicalfactorsinwhichambitiouspoliticalfiguresseizeany opportunityforadvancementprovidedbythesectionalinterestsofthenative Egyptian warrior class, Greek mercenary captains, and, less obviously, the Egyptianpriesthood.FortheXXIXthDynastyourevidenceisfarfromfull, butitdemonstratesunequivocallythatalmosteveryrulerhadashortreign andsuggeststhatallofthem,withtheexceptionofHakor,mayhavebeen deposed, sometimes probably worse.The classical sources are particularly revealingforthesucceedingdynasty.Thefounder,NectaneboI,ageneraland apparentlyamemberofamilitaryfamily,almostcertainlycametothethrone astheresultofamilitarycoup,andweareunlikelytobeguessingbadlyif wesuspectthatthisexperiencemotivatedhiminestablishinghissuccessor Teosasco-regentbeforehisowndeathinordertostrengthenthechancesof asmoothfamilysuccession…4
TheconquestofEgyptbyAlexandersawchangesintherulersofEgypt, buttheEgyptianelitefamilieswillhavecontinuedtoexistinmost,ifnot all,cases,andwecanbeabsolutelyconfidentthattheiraspirationswill haveremainedaspowerfulasever,eveniftheyhadtotakeaccountofthe newpoliticalandevensocialenvironmentcreatedbyforeignconquest. Whatwasthebasisoftheirpowerandinfluence?ThelengthybiographicalinscriptionofUdjahorresnetdatingtotheTwenty-seventhDynasty (525–404),butalsoreferringtotheTwenty-sixth(664–525),givesavery clearpictureofthenatureofthepoweroftheEgyptianeliteduringthelast centuriesofPharaoniccivilization.5Oneofthetitle-sequencesreads: TheonereveredbyNeith,thegreatone,motherofthegod,andthegodsof Sais,thehereditarylordandcount,chancelloroftheKingofLowerEgypt, sole companion, the true acquaintance of the king, beloved of him, the scribe,theinspectorofscribesinthetribunal,theoverseerofscribesofthe greatprison(orharîm),thecontrollerofthepalace,theadmiralofthekbntshipsundertheKingofUpperandLowerEgyptKhnum-ib-re,theadmiral of the kbnt-ships under the King of Upper and Lower Egypt Ankh-ka-re
118
TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod:somehieroglyphicevidence Udjahorresnet,bornofthecontrollerofthemansions,kheri-pe-priest,renppriest,hepet-wadjet-priest,god’s-servantofNeithPeftauawyneith.(ll.7–10)
Elsewhereinthetextheisdescribedas‘ChiefPhysician’(ll.2–3,12,17, 24,28,31,37,43,46,48)and‘God’sservant’(l.43),andthereismuch emphasisonservicetotheking(‘Iwasonehonouredbyallhismasters… andtheygavemeadornmentsofgold,doingformeallmannerofbeneficialthings’l.46);helookedaftertheinterestsofhisfamily,whobenefited fromtheenthusiasticapplicationoftheoldEgyptianprincipleofnepotism (‘Iwasonehonouredbymyfather,praisedbymymother,thefavourite ofmybrothers,havingestablishedforthemtheofficesofgod’sservant, andhavinggiventothemlandsaccordingtothecommandofHisMajesty inthecourseofeternity’ll.37–9);andheshowedakeendevotiontothe serviceofthelocalbutmajorgoddessNeith. Twoothertexts,whichcannotbelocatedmorepreciselythansomewhere in the periodThirtieth Dynasty–early Ptolemaic Period (late fourth century),yieldasimilarpicture.Theinscriptionsonthestatuetteofthe eldestsonofNekhthorheb(NectaneboII),6whosenameisnotpreserved, describetheprinceas: [Hereditarylord]andcount,sweetofloveintheheartoftheruler,thepupil ofthekingwhocleavestohisinstruction,hewhoisloyaltohismaster…honouredbyhiscitygod,belovedofhisfather,praisedofhismother,agreeable to his associates…who does that which god favours every day, the eldest sonofthekingwhomheloves,thecommander-in-chiefofthearmyofHis Majesty… (ll.1–2)
The biographical material on the inscribed sarcophagus of Nekhtnebef,thegreatnephewofPharaohNekhtnebef(NectaneboI),belongs somewhereinthesametime-spanandrunsinsimilarvein.7Hedescribes himselfas: HereditaryLordandCountinTjel,8rulerofforeignlandsintheKhent-iabNome(XIVth)9…commander-in-chiefofHisMajesty,chiefofchiefs,Nekhtnebefjustified 10…HereditaryLordandCountintheImet-Nome(XIXth) andintheSebennyticNome(XIIth)11…hewhosubduesforeignlandsforthe lordofthetwolands…thegod’sservantofPtahwhodwellsinPunt12…
We are subsequently informed that his father was an ‘hereditary lord andcount’andaseniorgeneralandthathismotherwasthedaughterof anhereditarylordandcountintheSebennyticNomeandgeneral.Her mother,inturn,wasthesisterofNekhtnebef. These texts, like so many others, illustrate that, at the highest level, power and status were generated by anumber of interlocking factors: immediateandconsistentaccesstotheking,highoffice,visiblehonours 119
AlanB.Lloyd (including honorific titles), ancestry, and priestly office (which has an importanteconomicdimension).Thatpower,inturn,isconsolidatedby meritoriousservicetothecrown,tangibleinstancesofreligiousdevotion, andthestrengtheningofthepositionofone’sownfamily,whereverthat is possible. In aword, they operated very much like the rural notables of nineteenth-century ad Egypt, keepingawatchfuleyetomaintainor improvetheirprestigeandeconomicstatuswhilstavailingthemselvesof any political opportunities which presented themselves either in aprovincialormetropolitancontext.13InwhatfollowsIwanttodemonstrate thatthismindsetoftheEgyptianeliteandthebehaviouralpatternthat goeswithitcanbeidentifiedinhieroglyphictextsthroughouttheearly Ptolemaicperiodwhilstatthesametimethosetextsprovidearevealing andsometimesstartlingindexofthestatusandaspirationsofthisgroup.14 However, Iwant to make it clear that, whilst on this occasion Iam confiningmyremarksmainlytotheperioddowntothereignofPtolemy IVPhilopator(c.244–205bc),Iamnotinanywaysuggestingthatthe resultsofthisenquiryapplyexclusivelytothattime-span.Indeed,Iam convincedthatquitetheoppositeisthecase,butIproposetoleavethe discussionoftheperiodasawholetoamonographwhichIamplanning towriteonthesubject. From the Macedonian conquest down to the end of the Ptolemaic periodwehavealargenumberofhieroglyphictextswhichtosomedegree oranotherarebiographicalandrelevanttothisdiscussion.Unfortunately, datingthempreciselyisoftenamajorproblem.ChevereauinhisProsopographie des cadres militaires égyptiens de la Basse Epoque lists only three securelydatedtothefourth–thirdcenturies,andtwoofthosebelongtothe reignofPtolemyIV.15Ontheotherhand,hefeelsabletoattributeseven tothethirdcentury.Inthesecondandfirstcenturiesheidentifies25of whichonly3aresecurelyassignedtoaparticularreign.Therearetextsof non-militaryfigureswhichimprovethepositionslightly,butthesestatisticshighlightoneofthemajorproblemsintryingtoestablishanaccurate graphofthefortunesofEgyptianelitefamiliesduringtheperiod,i.e.the problemofgettingafirmchronologicalfixonthedata. WeshallbeginwithatextsecurelydatedtothereignofPhilipArrhidaeus(323–317).Thisdocumentoccursonthefragmentofaclepsydra intheBritishMuseumwhichbearsanimageofthekingandalsocontains the name of acertain Nakhtsopdu who rejoices in the title imy-r mS a, ‘general’.16 If we are mesmerised by PolybiusonRaphia,17wemightbe inclinedtoregardthistitleasameaninglesssurvivalfromthePtolemaic period, but that would be unnecessarily sceptical. Diodorus Siculus describesinsomedetailthearmydeployedbyPtolemy,sonofLagus,at 120
TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod:somehieroglyphicevidence Gazain312,i.e.afterthemurderofArrhidaeus,andstatesthatitincluded ‘alargenumberofEgyptians,somecarryingammunitionandtheother forms of equipment and others armed and useful for battle’ (19.80.4). Turner18tookthistomeanthattheywere‘forthehoplitephalanx’,but,if aphalanxhadbeenatissue,itwouldcertainlynothavebeenofthehoplite varietybutaMacedonianphalanxwhichwasequippedandfunctionedin averydifferentway.Inanycase,hemakesaverylargeassumptioninthis commentsinceitisnotevenclearwhethertheEgyptiancombattroops wereinfantry,cavalry,orboth.Intriguingly,Diodorusdoesnotmention theirinvolvementinhiselaboratedescriptionofthebattleitself,despitethe factthatthesetroopswerenotsimply‘fetchingandcarrying’butequipped forandcapableofcombatduties.Whatevertheirfunction,wemustsurely beconfrontedwithmembersoftheclasssooftenmentionedinourclassical sources,andtheNakhtsopdufragmentpowerfullysupportstheintrinsic probabilitythattheywerecommanded,atleastatbrigadelevel,byEgyptian generals,quitepossiblyancestorsinsomecasesofthelaavrcoi whoappear inlatertexts.19 Iftheforegoingreasoningiscorrect,itsuggeststhatweshouldreformulate the standard view of Ptolemaic military history which is well illustratedbyacommentofKoenen:‘Althoughinthethirdcenturythe number of Egyptians in the Ptolemaic army was apparently low, they became adominant factor in the second century.’20The situation must ratherhavebeenthattheEgyptianMachimoiwerepartofthecountry’s militaryestablishment,retainingtheiroldstatus,trainingregime,organization,andcommandstructure,butthattheywerenotemployedaspartof themainfieldarmyuntilRaphiain217becausetheywereneithertrained nor equipped to fight in Macedonian tactical formations, above all the phalanx.AslongasthePtolemieswereabletogetaccesstogood-quality Graeco-Macedonianinfantrytherewasnoincentiveforthemtotrainup the locals whose soldierly qualities were far from negligible, as emerges fromDiodorus’descriptionoftheirexcellentperformanceinskirmishing operationsduringthefourthcentury.21Theirnon-appearanceinthefield actionatGazawillcertainlyreflecttheirinabilitytofightinphalanx,but the isolated reference of Diodorus does let slip that, even so, they had theiruses,andwemustallowforthepossibilitythattheGazacampaign wasnotanisolatedcaseoftherecognitionofthefact.Thisanalysis,in turn, places alarge question-mark over Goudriaan’s recent attempt to denyaconnectionbetweentheMachimoioftheLatePeriodandthoseof thePtolemies.22Toarguethatthesiswouldinvolvepostulatingthatthis largegroup,whichmusthavesurvivedintothepost-conquestperiod,then ceasedtoexist,bereftnotonlyofitsstatusbutalso,andfarmoreseriously, 121
AlanB.Lloyd strippedofitseconomicassets,onlytobesubsequentlyresurrectedinanew formwiththesamename.Thisishardlyanattractivehypothesis.Amuch moreplausiblescenariowouldbethattheydidsurviveasadiscreteand identifiable group which was customized, supplemented, and modified tosatisfythePtolemies’requirementsastheythoughtfit,andthat,when weencounterEgyptianofficersandtroopsinthetextswhichfollow,itis largelycurrentmembersofthisancientclasswhoareinvolved.Thisisnot, ofcourse,todenyGoudriaan’scentralpointthat,whenMachimoiappear inthePtolemaicperiod,weshouldnottreatthetermasthoughitwerean ethnicdesignatingEgyptianstotheexclusionofallothers.
Fig.1.TheCoptosinscriptionofSenenshepsu.
122
TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod:somehieroglyphicevidence ThenextfigurewhomIshouldliketodiscussfeaturesintwodocuments ofquiteextraordinaryinterestwhich,apartfromisolatedreferences,have beenlargelyignored.Themostimportantofthesedocumentswasfirst publishedbyPetrieandGriffithattheendofthenineteenthcentury.23It wasfoundinthePtolemaicrebuildofthetempleofMinandIsisatCoptos inUpperEgyptandconsistsofawell-cutbutdamagedhieroglyphictext inscribed on abasalt slab which formed part of astatue honouring the persontowhomthetextrefers(seeFig.1).Thecontentsdateitfirmly tothereignofPtolemyII(285–246)whowasresponsibleforinitiating thereconstructionofthisimportantshrine.Theowner’snamehasbeen problematic.SincethereadingisnotrelevanttotheargumentIwishto develop,Ishallnotdiscussthematterindetail,butIamnowconfident thatthecorrectrenderingisSenenshepsu.24Thetext,which,likemany Ptolemaic hieroglyphic inscriptions, is not without its linguistic and orthographicalproblems,describesinconsiderabledetailtheworkwhich Senenshepsu conducted on and in the temple and includes much selflaudatorymaterialwhichisexplicitlydesignedtogainthegoodwillofthe livingandthedivine.Thepassageswhichareimportantforourpurposes runasfollows: I did that which her (i.e. Isis’) heart loved in every efficient work in the sandstonedistrict.IerectedstatuesoftheKingofUpperandLowerEgypt, LordoftheTwoLands,Userkaremeryamun,sonofRe,LordofDiadems, Ptolemy,mayheliveforever,togetherwithstatuesoftheking’swife.The likeofthiswasnotdonesaveformymasterinthisland,therewardfrommy ladyIsisbeingmanyheb-sedfestivalsfortheLordoftheTwoLandsUserkaremeryamun, son of Re, Lord of Diadems, Ptolemy, may he live for ever. (Petrie,Koptos,pl.XX,right,col.1)25
ElsewhereSenenshepsudescribeshimselfas: OverseeroftheroyalharîmoftheGreatKing’sWifeoftheKingofUpper andLowerEgypt,LordoftheTwoLands,Userkaremeryamun,sonofRe, LordofDiadems,Ptolemy,mayheliveforever,(whosenameis)Arsinoe. (loc.cit.,col.3)
And: …thehereditarylordandcount,chancelloroftheKingofLowerEgypt,sole companion,Senenshepsu. (loc.cit.,col.4)
And: …theofficialattheheadoftheEgyptians,theonegreatinhisoffice,mighty inhisdignity,pre-eminentofplaceinthepalace,thekinghavingelevatedhim becauseofhiseloquence…theofficialwhostandsontherighthand…onein
123
AlanB.Lloyd accordancewithwhomplansweremadeinthepalace…overseerofthegreat royalharîm,theheadoneofHisMajestyinaccompanyingthehereditary lady,greatoffavours,mistressofUpperandLowerEgypt,joyfulinkindliness, sweetoflove,beautifulofappearances…whofillsthepalacewithherbeauty, theGreatKing’sWife,shewhosatisfiestheheartoftheKingofUpperand LowerEgypt,LordoftheTwoLands,Userkaremeryamun,sonofRe,Lord ofDiadems,Ptolemy,mayhelive(forever),(whoiscalled)Arsinoe. (Petrie,pl.XX,left,ll.4–11,ascompletedbySethe,63,6)
Thestatusofthisofficialisofcrucialimportance.Sethedescribeshim asanomarch,26i.e.provincialgovernor,obviouslyonthebasisofthetitle sequence iry-pat HAty-a,butitisclearthat,althoughprovincialgovernors frequentlybearthissequenceoftitles,itspresencedoesnotinitselfprove that the person held such an office.27 At this period, and indeed much earlier,itisarankingsequenceindicatingthattheindividualinquestion isofthehigheststatusandprestigeinagivenarea,butitdoesnotinitself provethathewasitsgovernor.However,healsodescribeshimselfas‘the protectoroftheCoptiteNome,thewallaroundtheadministrativedistricts’ (Petrie,op.cit.,pl.XX,left7),andthosecommentscertainlymakehim looklikeatraditionalprovincialgovernor.Indeed,thatanEgyptianshould holdsuchapositionatthisdateshouldcausenosurprisesincethereis evidenceoftenantsofthisofficebearingEgyptiannamesfromthelate 260sonwards.28 Afurtherissueisthequestionoftheprecisehistoricalcontextofthe text.PetrieandGriffitharguedthatSenenshepsuwasworkingwithinthe contextoftheexileofArsinoeItoCoptos29whichisdescribedinascholion totheXVIIthIdyllofTheocritus:30 PtolemyPhiladelphuswasfirstmarriedtoArsinoe,daughterofLysimachus, by whom he also sired his children Ptolemy, Lysimachus, and Berenice. Havingfoundthiswomanconspiringagainsthim,andwithherAmyntas andChrysippus,theRhodiandoctor,heexecutedthelatter,andherhesent offtoCoptosintheThebaid,andmarriedhisownsisterArsinoe,andhegot hertoadoptthechildrenwhohadbeenborntohimbytheearlierArsinoe. ForPhiladelphusherselfdiedwithoutissue.
Griffiths,therefore,regardedSenenshepsuasnothingmorethantheoverseer oftheharîmofanexiledqueeninaprovincialbackwater.31Ibelievethis interpretationtobecompletelyunsustainable.ThetextspeaksunequivocallyofthesettingupofstatuesofPtolemyPhiladelphusandArsinoewhich surelycouldnotbestatuesofthekingandanexiledqueenatatimewhen ArsinoeIIwasveryfirmlyinthedrivingseat.Itshouldfurtherbeborne inmindthat,althoughwenowhaveaboutsixtymonumentsofvarious kindsunequivocallydedicatedtoArsinoeII,thereisnotonewhichcanbe 124
TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod:somehieroglyphicevidence ascribedbeyonddoubttoArsinoeI.32Itshouldfurtherberememberedthat templecultsforPtolemaickingsandqueensappeartohavebeeninitiated inthereignofPtolemyIIandArsinoeII,ourtextalmostcertainlybeing evidenceofpreciselythatphenomenon.Finally,itshouldbenotedthat afragmentofastatueofaPtolemaicqueenfromtherelevanttempleat Coptos,almostcertainlyoneofthoseerectedbySenenshepsu,33bearsthe titleszAt nzw znt nzw Hmt nzw wrt,‘daughteroftheking,sisteroftheking, theGreatKing’sWife’,titleswhichcouldnotpossiblyhavebeenborneby ArsinoeI.Allthesignsare,therefore,thatthetextisreferringtostatuesof PhiladelphusandArsinoeII. Inadditiontothistextwealsopossessaveryhigh-qualitybasaltstatue ofthesameman,acquiredbytheBritishMuseumin1918(seeFigs.2–4).34 Ithasnoknownprovenance,buttheprobabilitymustbethatitemanated fromCoptos.Thecopiousinscriptionsconfirmthestatusandtitlesofthis individualaswellasrepeatinghisachievements,particularlythereconstructionofthetemple.Theydo,however,addthedetailsthathisfatherwas namedNeyesneyandhismotherPemu,35nameswhichhaveneverbeen identifiedpreviouslyinthehieroglyphiconomasticcorpus. Ifourinterpretationofthesedataiscorrect,itisprobablethatSenenshepsuwas‘overseeroftheharîm’atthecourtofAlexandriaratherthan at Coptos, and that would fit extremely well with the Egyptian court titlesandepithetswhichoccurelsewhereinthetextinsistingonhisclose relationswiththeking.What,inpractice,thiswouldmeanintermsofan officialfunctionwithintheroyalhouseholdmustremainanopenquestion. Moorendoesnotidentifyanysuchcourttitle,36buthiscorpusdoesnot containtitlesrelatingtothehouseholdatall,andthereisnodoubt,though the evidence is not plentiful, that hellenistic palaces had agynaikonitis, i.e.‘women’squarters’.37Indeed,thenon-appearanceofthetitleinGreek documentationmaymeannomorethanthatthetitlewasrarelybestowed inthePtolemaicperiodand,whenitwas,thefunctionwasneverheldby anyGreekorMacedonian. Senenshepsuisnottheonlyexampleofan‘overseeroftheharîm’from thePtolemaicperiod.WealsoknowofanUsermaatre,sonofDjedkhonsuiuefankh, whose black granite sarcophagus of superlative quality was discoveredatSaqqaraduringtheMamelukPeriod.Thishasbeendated onstylisticgroundstotheearlyPtolemaic.38LikeSenenshepsuhebears the titles ‘hereditary lord and count, chancellor of the king of Lower Egypt,solecompanion’,andhealsoboastsastringofpriestlytitleswhich arefrequentlyofobscuresignificanceaswellastheadministrativetitles ‘overseer of the house of silver and the house of gold’ and ‘overseer of thegreathouse’,thefirstclearlyrelatingtothetreasuryandthesecond 125
AlanB.Lloyd
Fig.2.ThestatueofSenenshepsu(front) (EA1668).CourtesyTrusteesofthe BritishMuseum.
Fig.4.ThestatueofSenenshepsu (left).
Fig.3.ThestatueofSenenshepsu (back).
Fig.5.ThestatueofDjedhor(CG700). CourtesytheCairoMuseum.
126
TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod:somehieroglyphicevidence toapositioninthepalace.However,unlikeSenenshepsu,hecanboast amilitarytitleas‘overseerofinfantry’.Herealso,therefore,wearedealing with an official of high status, and in this case we are confronted with someonewhohas,inadditiontohiscivilfunctions,animportantmilitary officetodischargeaswell. At all events, Senenshepsu’s close personal relationship to the king whichtheharîmofficeimpliescouldwellexplainwhyArsinoeIwassent toCoptos,i.e.therewas,orhadbeen,atcourtaknownandtrustedofficial fromthatareaonwhomthekingcouldrelytokeepaneyeonher.Atthe sametimehecouldbegiventhetaskofimplementingaroyaldecisionto restoreandembellishwithstatuesandinscriptionsthetempleofMinand IsisatCoptos,aroyalactionwhichwasitselfnotwithoutitssignificance sincePhiladelphushadagreatinterestinexpandingtrade,andtheCoptos roadtotheRedSeawasamajortraderoutewhichwasregardedfromtime immemorialasbeingundertheprotectionofthegreatgodMinhimself.39 Ifallthisiscorrect,weshouldalreadybeverymuchintheworldofthe second-centuryEgyptiancourtierDionysiusPetosarapiswhosepositionis describedbyDiodorusinthefollowingterms: DionysiuscalledPetosarapis,oneofthe‘friends’ofPtolemy,soughttoseize powerforhimselfandsocausedgreatdangertothekingdom.For,ashewas themostinfluentialmanatcourtandsurpassedalltheEgyptiansonthefield ofbattle,hedespisedbothofthekingsbecauseoftheiryouthandlackof experience. (XXXI,15a)
Somuchforthedetail.Atamoregenerallevelitshouldbenotedthat Senenshepsu’sself-perceptiondiffersnotonejotfromthatofcomparable figuresinthepre-PtolemaicPeriod:theinsistenceonrelationswithand dependenceontheking,thecatalogueofofficialduties,theconceptof balancedreciprocityinrelationtothegods,40andpaternalisticbenevolence tounderlingsareallverymuchinevidence.41 ThenextpiecewhichIshouldliketodiscussisthestatueofDjedhor (CG700)whichwasdiscoveredatTanisinthelatenineteenthcentury(see Fig.5).42Thisblackgranitesculptureconsistsofaconventionaltheophoric statue,overlife-size(2m40),whichbearsinscriptionsonthedorsalpillar. ItisdatedbyChevereautothelastyearsofEgyptianindependenceorthe earlyPtolemaicperiod,43buthisbibliographyindicatesthathehadnot takenintoaccounttheworkofarthistoriansonthissculpture.Thereis,in fact,astrongcasetobemadeforadateintheearlyPtolemaicperiod,and somecommentatorsevenventuretoplaceitbeforethereignofPtolemyIII. Theargumentsare:thehighlyindividualportraitfeatureswhichmustshift itintothePtolemaicperiod;thetreatmentoftheeyeswhichisacommon third-century feature; the double fold under the right eye which is not 127
AlanB.Lloyd knowntoappearoutsidetheearlyPtolemaicperiod;therepresentation ofthelongovergarmentwithouttherollatthetoportheflapwhichis, attheveryleast,extremelyimprobablebeforethePtolemaicperiod;the indicationsthatlarge-scalesculptureinthePtolemaicperiodisprimarily ofthetimeofPtolemyII;andthefactthattheinscriptionsdonotshow markedlyPtolemaicfeaturesintheirorthography,afeaturesuggestingthat theyshouldbelocatedearlyinthatperiod.Whilstitmustbeconcededthat notalloftheseargumentsareofequalforce,theyconstituteanadequate basisfortheviewthatthestatueshouldbedatedtothemiddleofthethird centurybc.44 IfweacceptthedatingofthestatueforwhichIhavejustargued,the inscriptionsbecomeextraordinarilyinteresting.Djedhor’sfatherisstated tobe‘thegod’sservant’WenneferandhismotherisgivenasNebe(t)tawy withoutanytitles.Ifthatwashisfather’sonlydistinctionofsignificance, the son well outstripped him, but it may be that, within this religious context,Djedhorwascontentsimplytoemphasizehisfather’spriestlyrank. Thatthiscouldwellbethecaseisindicatedbythefactthat,althoughthe textisdamagedatthecriticalpoint,itwouldappearthathisforefathers hadprecededhiminhighofficewithinhiscity.Itshouldalsobenotedthat thereisanearlierstatuefromthissitewhichbearsthenameofDjedhor,son ofApriesandMutirdis,wholaysclaimtosimilartitles,andithasbeenvery plausiblysuggestedthatthismanisanancestorofourDjedhor.45Thereis, therefore,averydistinctpossibilitythatwearedealingwithamemberof afamilywhichhadheldhighofficeinthisarea,bothsecularandpriestly, forsomeconsiderabletime. Ifweconsidertitlesandnarrative,wefindDjedhordescribedinsecular contextsas‘thegreatgeneral’,‘thehereditarylordandcount’,‘thehereditary lord’(or‘mayor’),‘thesolecompanion’,‘theonegreatofloveintheheartof theking’,‘theonegreatoffavourinthepalace’,‘thecontrolleroftheaffairs ofhiscity’,‘thegreatcontrollerofimpostsinhisprovince’,and‘thewitness (?)ofthebusinessofhiscities’.Wearealsoinformedthat‘HisMajestyhad appointedhimtobeinstalled…hiscity…theplaceofhisforefathers,and endowedhimwithfieldsandallthings’,that‘theofficialswerewatchfulof hiscomingsandgoings’,thatheguaranteed‘waterhiscitywhenthe twolandsweredry’,thathewasone‘whogavelifetothehungryinhis nome’,thathe‘causedallthingstoprosper’,thathewasone‘whorepaired ruins,filledbreeches,andmadegreatmonumentsinhistemple’. Clearlywehavesomeofthetraditionalrankingtitles46hereaswellas epithetswhichemphasizetheclosenessofDjedhor’srelationshiptotheking andhisbenefactionstohiscity,butweequallyclearlyhavemorethanthat. Heusesthetitle HAty-awhich,unlikethesequence (i)r(y) pat HAty-a,could 128
TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod:somehieroglyphicevidence easilyrefertoactualfunctionsdischarged,andthesubsequentnarrativeof whathedidstronglysuggeststhathemaywell,inpracticalterms,have doneexactlywhataPharaonicprovincialgovernorwouldbeexpectedto havedone. Whenweturntothepriestlytitles,weareconfrontedwithaverylong list: Thegod’sservantofAmun,thewarrior,thelordofjustification,god’sservant ofNeith,god’sservantofAmon-re,lordofthethronesofthetwolands,the god’s servant of Horus Lord of Mesen, god’s servant of Khonsupakhered, god’sservantofKhonsuinThebes,Nefer-hetep,god’sservantoftheBaboon, god’sservantofOsiristheBaboonwhostandsbeforeMesen,god’sservantof OsirisHemag,LordoftheGreatCity(Tanis),god’sservantofSokar-Osiris, LordoftheGreatCity,god’sservantofIsisofthedistrictofBusiris,god’s servantofthedivineennead,greatinthehouseofPer-Khonsu,web-priestof Sekhmet,scribe,god’sservantofAmun-RamessesofPer-Ramesses,Amon-re, thehelper,thegod’sservantofthegodswhodonothaveone,theoverseerof god’sservants. (ll.1–7,upperpartofbackpillar)
ThesetitlesrelatetocultsofalargesegmentoftheeasternDelta,though whetherDjedhorisreferringtoguestcultswhichheservedinTanisorto priestlyfunctionswhichheheldintherelevantcitiescannotbeascertained. Healsodescribeshisreligiouscommitmentsanddevotioninrathermore generaltermsas: theoverseerofgod’sservants…champion(?)…inspector(?)ofgod’sservants, theimageofthegodofhiscity,thegreatoneintheMansionofKhonsu, Maat(?)beinghiscleansing,Horusbeinghisprotection,Iunmutefbeinghis purification,theonewhoopenedthedoorsofNut,theonewhosawthat whichwasinit,theonewhoconcealedsecretsbehindhisheart,therulerof anestateinhistemple. (ll.1–2,maintext)
Overall,thisdescriptionofDjedhor’scareerreallydoeslooklikethatof atraditionalEgyptiannomarchwithwide-rangingmilitary,administrative, andpriestlyfunctions,allofwhichwillhaveconferredsubstantialresources onhispersonalexchequerandguaranteedahighlevelofwealth,andmany ofwhichwillhavebeenhereditary.Wearealsoconfrontedwithprecisely thesameconceptualizationofhisfunctionaswefindintheinscriptionof Senenshepsu. LetusnowturntothestatueofAmonpayominClevelandMuseum. ThisdamagedbutstillimpressivepieceunearthedatMendesrepresents afigure of major importance who is described as ‘hereditary lord and count, sole companion, brother of the king, great commander of the armyinthedistrictofMendes’andalsoas‘thegod’sservant,overseerof anarmy,overseerofcavalry…sonoftheoverseerofanarmyPaimyroihu’. 129
AlanB.Lloyd Thedateofthesculpturehasexcitedfiercedebate.Rankethoughtthatit shouldbeplacedtowardstheendofthesecondcenturyonthegrounds thatthetitle‘greatcommanderofanarmy’wasequivalenttotheGreek titlestrathgov", whichisonlyknowntohavebeenconferredonEgyptians inlatePtolemaictimes,andtheappearanceinthetextofthetitlezn nzw which is claimed to have been identical with the Greek title suggenhv", which again is only known to have been conferred on Egyptians from about120bc.47However,bothequivalencesarehighlyquestionable,48so thatnothingshouldbebuiltonthem.BothmerandDeMeulenaere,onthe otherhand,wereconvincedonepigraphicgroundsthatthepieceshouldbe datedtothereignofPtolemyII.49Yoyottesubsequentlyarguedforareturn tothelaterdate50andhasbeenrecentlysupportedbyBerman.51Itseemsto methattheweightoftheargumentsisequallybalanced,andthat,inthe presentstateofourknowledgeofPtolemaicsculpture,wemustconcede thatwecannotbesurewhetherthepiecedatestothereignofPhiladelphus ornot.Themostwecansayisthat,ifitdoes,wehaveyetanotherexample ofanEgyptianofveryelevatedrankholdingveryhighmilitarytitlesduring theearlyPtolemaicperiod. Let us conclude by looking at an inscribed statue from the reign of PtolemyIVPhilopator,i.ethereignwhichisgenerallyandrightlyregarded asawatershedinthehistoryofrelationsbetweenGreekandEgyptianin thekingdom.ThepiecewasfoundatTellel-Balamun(DiospolisInferior) intheXVIIthLowerEgyptiannomeandisnowinthecollectionatTurin (3062).52The name of the owner is lost, but ahieroglyphic inscription appearsonthebackpillarwhichcontainsaseriesoftitlesofafigureofsome considerableimportance.Theseincludethemilitarytitles‘commander-inchief ’(imy-r mSa wr)and‘commandant’(HAwty)supplementedbyastring ofciviltitlesmostofwhicharerankingtitlesidenticalwiththosealready encountered:‘hereditarylordandcount,solecompanion,thegreatone inthepresenceoftheEgyptians’,thoughthetitle‘scribewhodoesthe businessofthetempleofAmunofBalamun’presumablyreferstofunctions actuallydischarged.Inadditionheheldthepriestlyofficesof‘god’sservant ofAmun-re,LordoftheSea,god’sservantofMut,Khonsu(i.e.theTheban triad),Osiris,andHarsiese,god’sservantofAmunin…’ The format and conceptual world which these texts present has not changed one iota from that of the late Pharaonic period. Whatever the political realities of the situation may have been, the Egyptian elite continuetolocatethemselvesintheoldEgyptianuniverseandseethemselvesasperformingthesamefunctions,workingtowardsthesamegoals, andrespondingtothesameimperatives.Wehavefoundgoodreasonto questionthestandardviewthat,beforePhilopator,theEgyptianelitehad 130
TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod:somehieroglyphicevidence toconfineitshighestaspirationstopriestlyactivities.AsfarastheEgyptians wereconcerned,anEgyptianarmycontinuedtoexist,evenifitwasnot employedasamajorforceinthefielduntilthelatethirdcentury.Evenour Balamunexamplemayreflectthis,butsadlywecannotestablishwhether this monument predates the Raphia crisis or not. Be that as it may, we haveenoughheretosuspectthat,whenPhilopatortookhismomentous stepofbringingtheEgyptiansintohisMacedonian-stylephalanx,hewas essentiallyconvertingpartofhiscurrentmilitaryestablishmentfroman under-usedbutstillorganizedmilitiaintoheavyinfantrywhocouldplay atpush-of-pikewiththebestoftheGraeco-Macedonianinfantrywhichhe couldnolongergetinsufficientquantity.Wehaveprobablyidentifiedtwo caseswherewecanseeEgyptiansperformingalltheprincipaladministrative functionsofaPharaonicnomarchatatimewhensome,atleast,ofourtext bookstellusthissortofthingwasnothappening.53Theymayhavehad strathgoiv sittingbesidethem,butitdoeslookasthoughtheEgyptiansdid everythingthatmattered.Mostintriguingofall,weareconfrontedwiththe caseofSenenshepsuofCoptoswhomaywellhavebeenacloseassociateof Philadelphusbefore270enjoyingatitledpositioninthecourtatAlexandria overahundredyearsbeforeDionysiusPetosarapis.Hiscasesuggeststhat ourGreeksourcesmaybeevenmoreskewedthanweareinclinedtosuspect andthattheEgyptianelitemayhaveoccupiedmorepositionsinthepalace thanourGreekandRomansourcesallowustodetect.Itcouldwellbethat nothinghadchangedsincethebeginningofthePtolemaicperiodexcept thatmembersoftheelitemaynothavehadsuchreadyaccesstothehighest civilandmilitaryfunctionsinAlexandriaitself,andmanywouldhavebeen abletofindampleconsolationplayingthelocalpashainancientprovincial citieswheretheirfamilieshadbeenlordingitforgenerations. Acknowledgement
IammostgratefultoDrPennyWilsonforreadinganearlierdraftofthispaper andmakinganumberofvaluablesuggestions.Anyerrors,however,areentirely myresponsibility.
Notes
Manning1999. Manning1999,84. 3 Manning1999,101. 4 Lloyd2000,385. 5 Posener1936,1ff. 6 Clère1951.Sadlywecandatethispiecenomoreaccuratelythanthetimeof 1 2
131
AlanB.Lloyd AlexanderortheearlyPtolemies(cf.Huss1994,116n.25). 7 Sethe1904,24–6.ThismonumentisinBerlin.LikeSethe,EricTurnerbegs alargequestionindatingitwithoutcompunctiontothePtolemaicperiod(Turner 1984,126).Neitherstylisticconsiderationsnorcontentpermitaprecisefix.The bestwecandoistoassignittotheLatePharaonic–EarlyPtolemaictimerange. 8 ThemodernTellAbuSêfahontheextremeeasternfrontieroftheDelta. 9 Sethe1904,24. 10 Sethe1904,25. 11 Sethe1904,25. 12 Sethe1904,25–6. 13 Cuno1999,305,327. 14 Sadly we can no longer invoke the existence of an Egyptian queen called PtolemaisasawifeofPtolemyII(Sethe1904,27;Huss1994).Kuhlmann1998 hasdemonstratedconclusivelythatthisreadingofthetextisincorrect.Thequeen inquestionisprobablyArsinoeII. 15 Chevereau1985,187ff. 16 Chevereau1985,187. 17 V,65,wherePolybiuspresentsPtolemyIV’sarmingoftheEgyptianstofight inhiswaragainstAntiochusIIIasacompletelynoveldeparture.Theirsuccessat theBattleofRaphiaisallegedtohaveencouragedthemtothrowofftheforeign yoke. 18 Turner1984,124. 19 OntheseinterestingandimportantfiguresMooren1977,166. 20 Koenen1993,32n.20. 21 XV,43. 22 Goudriaan1988,121ff. 23 Petrie1896,19–21withpl.XX. 24 Istronglysuspectthatthefirstgroupinthename( )shouldbereadznn andisaPtolemaicwritingofthewordznnmeaning‘statue’(ErmanandGrapow 1926–53,III,460,6–17,whereitisnotedthatthe nncanbewrittenatthat periodwiththethreepots:cf.Clère1951,147,n.D).Griffith(apudPetrie1896, 19–21)wasinclinedtoreadtheseated-childhieroglyphaftertheznngroupasSri. Itisalmostcertainlynothingofthekind.Ithasprobablycreptinbyassociation ofthe nnwiththeword whichinthePtolemaicPeriodhadthevalue nn (Fairman 1943, 204, 16 with n.iii), and it should be noted that the word znndoesoccurwiththetwon’swrittenusingtheseated-childsignasaphonetic for n.The Spz-signhasbeenregardedbysome(e.g.Quaegebeur1978,249)as adeterminative.However,Griffithinsistedthatthereadingofthenameonthe thirdcolumnoftheright-handfragmentoftheinscriptiononhispl.XXshowsan z-signaftertheSpz-sign,andthatiswhatappearsinhisfacsimile.(Thisexample istheonlycaseonthemonumentwheretheendofthenameisnotdestroyed.) Ifthatsignisreallythere,thentheSpz-signmustbephonetic,andwemustread thenameasZnn-Spz(w),whichmaybeanglicizedasSenenshepsu,andtranslated somethinglike‘The(divine)statueisaugust’(cf.Montet1961,80,whorenders ‘Sennouchepsy’).The zdoesappearclearlyintheversionofthenameusedin
132
TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod:somehieroglyphicevidence BM1668(seen.34below). 25 WherePetrieandSethedisagreeonreadingsIhavepreferredthoseofSethe. 26 Sethe1904,55.InthePtolemaicperiodweshouldusetheterm‘nomarch’ with extreme care because it can easily create the impression that Ptolemaic officialsholdingthetitlewereequivalenttoPharaonicnome-governors.Thisis quiteclearlynotthecase(Héral1990and1992).SincethePtolemaicequivalent oftheoldnomarchwasthe strathgov",thenomarchbeingsubordinatetohim, IhaveavoidedtheuseofthelattertermwhenspeakingofthePtolemaiccontexts andhavepreferredtheterm‘provincialgovernor’. 27 Ranke1953,196. 28 Moorenetal.1953,395,404–5. 29 Petrie1896,21. 30 Wendel1914,324–5. 31 HesupportedthetheorythatArsinoeIwasatissuebyarguingthatthepeculiar spellingofArsinoewithintheinscriptionwithan f(ArzynyfAw)wasadevicefor distinguishingherfromArsinoeII,butitisclearthatthisspellingwasalsoused forArsinoeII(Quaegebeur1971,212,21).Theintrusivelettermayhavearisen fromtheinfluenceofthedivinenameArensnufisormayreflectadifficultywhich someEgyptianshadinpronouncingaGreeknamewithtwofinalvowels. 32 Quaegebeur1971,249. 33 Sethe1904,73. 34 Thenameisspeltslightlydifferentlyinthatthesecondelementdoesnot showtheform butaseatedmanwithonearmoutstretchedwithoutaseatand followedbyanz.ThisisnotaknownwritingofSpz,asfarasIamaware,butthis formoftheseatedmandoesoccuronathronewiththatvalue(Daumas1988–, A1237),andtheirrelevanceoftheseatcanbeparalleledintheRomanwritingof Xrd(Derchain-Urtel1999,355).Thearm-positionofthisalternativefiguremay havebeendesignedtoevoketheideaofrespectorreverenceimplicitintheword Spz.Alternatively,theoutstretchedhandmight,evenatthisearlyperiod,reflect thelateruseofthehand-signtowritethistriliteralthroughtheequationSpz/zSp (forthisdevelopmentseeDerchain-Urtel1999,230ff.). 35 The father’s name presents no problems.The spelling of the mother’s is inconsistent.ThecommonestwritingsuggestsareadingPaynesu,butthealternativespellingwhichoccursonthefrontinscriptionatthebottomoftheextreme left-handcolumnshowsthatthenz-signshouldbereadm(seeDaumas,1988–, 267,275). 36 Mooren1975,206ff. 37 Ogden1999,274ff. 38 MasperoandGauthier1939,29309;Mooren1975,206ff. 39 Kees1961,121ff. 40 Sethe1904,l.21. 41 Sethe1904,l.9ff. 42 Daressy,1893,154ff.ForamoderndiscussionofpartofthetextsseeZecchi 1996,34ff. 43 Chevereau1985,166,Doc.239.
133
AlanB.Lloyd Fordiscussionoftheart-historicalissueseeBothmeretal.1960,128–30, 149. 45 Daressy,1893,151ff,156. 46 Rankingtitlesarehonorificanddesignedsimplytoindicatestatus.Assuch, theydifferfromofficialtitleswhichbringwiththemajobdescription. 47 Ranke1953,193–8. 48 Thetitle imr-r mSa wrisanoldoneandneednothaveanyreferencetothe Greekofficeof strathgov",thoughIshouldnotwanttodenythattheEgyptian couldhavebeenusedasanequivalent. Indeed,theEgyptianscanrendertheGreek phoneticallyintoEgyptian(DeMeulenaere1959,2).Thetitle zn nzwalready occursintheXXXthDynasty(DeMeulenaere1959,22n.2).Itispossiblethat thetermwasrecycledinthePtolemaicperiodastheequivalentofsuggenhv",but noEgyptiantextprovidesproofofthis,andMooren(197533ff.)flatlydenies anyconnection. 49 VonBothmer1960,124. 50 Yoyotte1989. 51 Berman1999,460ff. 52 Chevereau1985,187,Doc.287. 53 ‘The land of Egypt was administered in the manner traditional to the Pharaohs: the old-style royal offices of nomarch, royal scribe, village scribe or villageofficer(komogrammateusorkomarch)continuedinbeing;exceptforthe firstonthelist,theywerepredominantlyexercisedbyEgyptians’(Turner1984, 145,speakingoftheadministrationunderPtolemyIIandIII). 44
Bibliography
Berman,L.M. 1999 CatalogueofEgyptianArt.TheClevelandMuseumofArt,NewYork. Bothmer,B.v.,etal., 1960 EgyptianSculptureoftheLatePeriod700BCtoAD100,NewYork. Bowman,A.K.,andRogan,E.(eds.) 1999 AgricultureinEgyptfromPharaonictoModernTimes,Oxford. Chevereau,P.-M. 1985 ProsopographiedescadresmilitaireségyptiensdelaBasseEpoque.Carrières militairesetcarrièressacerdotalesenEgypteduXI eauII esiècleavantJ.C., Antony. Clère,J.J. 1951 ‘Une statuette du fils aîné du roi Nectanabô’, Revue d’égyptologie 6, 135–56. Cuno,K.M. 1999 ‘RuralEgyptinthe1840s’,inBowmanandRogan1999,301–29. Daressy,G. 1893 ‘Statues de basse époque du musée de Gizèh’, Recueil des travaux 15, 150–62.
134
TheEgyptianeliteintheearlyPtolemaicperiod:somehieroglyphicevidence Daumas,F.,Amer,H.,Winter,E.,etal. 1988– Valeurs phonétiques des signes hiéroglyphiques d’époque gréco-romaine, Montpellier. DeMeulenaere,H. 1959 ‘Les stratèges indigènes du nome tentyrite à la fin de l’époque ptolémaïqueetaudébutdel’occupationromaine’,RivistadegliStudiOrientali 34,1–25. Derchain-Urtel,M.T. 1999 Epigraphische Untersuchungen zur griechisch-römischen Zeit in Ägypten. ÄgyptenundaltesTestament43,Wiesbaden. Erman,A.,andGrapow,H.(eds.) 1926–53 WörterbuchderägyptischenSprache,12vols.,Leipzig. Fairman,H.W. 1943 ‘Notesonthealphabeticalsignsemployedinthehieroglyphicinscriptions oftheTempleofEdfu’,AnnalesduServicedesAntiquités43,193–310. Goudriaan,K. 1988 EthnicityinPtolemaicEgypt,DutchMonographsonAncientHistoryand ArchaeologyV,Amsterdam. Héral,S. 1990 ‘Deuxequivalentsdémotiquesdutitredenomarchv"’,Chroniqued’Egypte 65,304–20. 1992 ‘ArchivesbilinguesdenomarquesdanslespapyrusdeGhôran’,inJ.H. Johnson, (ed.) Life in aMulti-cultural Society: Egypt from Cambyses to Constantine and beyond, Studies in Ancient Oriental Civilization 51. Chicago,149–57. Huss,W. 1994 ‘DasHausdesNektanebisunddasHausdesPtolemaios’,AncientSociety 25,111–17. Kees,H. 1961 AncientEgypt,aCulturalTopography.London. KoenenL. 1993 ‘The Ptolemaic king as areligious figure’, in A. Bulloch et al. (eds.) Images and Ideologies. Self-definition in the HellenisticWorld, Berkeley, LosAngelesandLondon,22–115. Kuhlmann,K.P. 1998 ‘Ptolemais – the demise of aspurious queen (Apropos JE 43610)’, in H.Guksch, D. Polz, (eds.) Stationen. Beiträge zur Kulturgeschichte ÄgyptensR.Stadelmanngewidmet,Mainz,462–72. Lloyd,A.B. 2000 ‘Thelateperiod664–331’,inI.Shaw(ed.)TheOxfordHistoryofAncient Egypt,Oxford,369–421. Manning,J.G. 1999 ‘Theland-tenureregimeinPtolemaicUpperEgypt’,inBowmanand Rogan(eds.)AgricultureinEgypt,83–105. Maspero,G.andGauthier,H. 1939 Sarcophages des époques persane et ptolémaïque, Catalogue général du MuséeduCaire,Cairo.
135
AlanB.Lloyd Montet,P. 1961 Géographiedel’EgypteancienneII,Paris. Mooren,L. 1975 TheAulicTitulatureinPtolemaicEgypt:Introductionandprosopography, Verhandelingen van de Koninklijke Academie voor Wetenschappen, LetterenenschoneKunstenvanBelgië.KlassederLetteren.Jaargang XXXVII,1975,no.78,Brussels. 1977 Lahiérarchiedecourptolémaïque.Contributionàl’étudedesinstitutions etdesclassesdirigeantesàl’époquehellénistique,StudiaHellenistica23, Louvain. Ogden,D. 1999 Polygamy,ProstitutesandDeath.Thehellenisticdynasties,London. Peremans,W.andVan’tDack,E.(eds.) 1953 ProsopographiaPtolemaica,StudiaHellenistica9,Louvain. Petrie,W.M.Flinders, 1896 Koptos,London. Posener,G. 1936 LapremièredominationperseenEgypte.Recueild’inscriptionshiéroglyphiques,Bibliothèqued’étude11,Cairo. Quaegebeur,J. 1971 ‘PtoléméeIIenadorationdevantArsinoéIIdivinisée’,Bulletindel’institut françaisd’archéologieorientale69,191–217. 1978 ‘Reinesptolémaïquesettraditionségyptiennes’inH.Maehler,andV.M. Strocka(eds.)DasptolemäischeÄgypten.Aktendesinternationalensymposions27–29September1976inBerlin,MainzamRhein,245–62. Ranke,H. 1953 ‘ThestatueofaPtolemaicSTRATHGOS oftheMendesianNomeinthe ClevelandMuseumofArt’,JournaloftheAmericanOrientalSociety73, 193–8. Sethe,K. 1904 Hieroglyphische Urkunden der griechisch-römischen Zeit. I. HistorischbiographischeUrkundenausdenZeitendermakedonischenKönigeundder beidenerstenPtolemäer,UrkundenII,1,Leipzig. Turner,E. 1984 ‘Ptolemaic Egypt’, in F.W. Walbank, A.E. Astin, M.W. Frederiksen, andR.M.Ogilvie(eds.)CAHvii2.1,TheHellenisticWorld,Cambridge, 118–74. Wendel,C. 1914 ScholiainTheocritumvetera,Leipzig. Yoyotte,J. 1989 ‘Le nom égyptien du “ministre de l’économie” – de Saïs à Méroé –’, Comptes rendus de l’Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres (January– February1989),73–88. Zecchi,M. 1996 AStudyoftheEgyptianGodOsirisHemag,Archeologiaestoriadellaciviltà egizianaedelavicinoorienteantico.Materialiestudi–1,Imola(Bo).
136
8 FAMILIESINEARLYPTOLEMAICEGYPT DorothyJ.Thompson
WhenAlexanderofMacedontookEgyptfromthePersiansin332bchis conquestmarkedthestartofastrongandlong-lastingGreekpresencein Egypt.ButEgyptwasnotalone.ElsewhereintheformerPersianEmpire thoseMacedoniansandGreekswhoaccompaniedorfollowedAlexander settled and made their new homes. In considering Egypt, Iam really involvedinacasestudy,sinceEgyptisoneofthefewareaswherewecan begintotraceGreekimpactonandreactiontotheexistingcultureand society of this new hellenistic world.The context, then, for this study ofthefamilyisabroadone.Thestudyitselfisoneindetail,involving ademographicinvestigationoftaxmaterialfromthethirdcenturybc. InherstudyofFamiliesinClassicalandHellenisticGreece,SarahPomeroy basedhercarefulpictureofthehellenisticfamilyinEgyptprimarilyonthe textsofoneparticulartax-man’sdossierand,indoingthis,sheacknowledgedthepossibilitythatthepublicationoffurtherevidencemightchange thepicture.1Inwhatfollows,someofwhatIarguerunscountertoher conclusions on the nature of Greek family structure among the settler families of Ptolemaic Egypt in the third century bc. Nevertheless, the pioneeringimportanceofherworkinthisareashouldbeacknowledged.2In bringingsomenewmaterialintothediscussion,Iamalsohereconcerned asmuchwiththeEgyptiansaswiththeearlyGreeksettlersinEgypt.In the main, however, it is documents which have already been published –inthetwomainlanguagesofPtolemaicEgypt,inGreekandindemotic –thatIexploittoinvestigatefamilysizeandstructure,andpossibleethnic differencebetweenthetwomaingroupsofthepopulation–theEgyptians andGreeks–inthefirsthundredyearsofPtolemaicrulethatfollowed Alexander’sdeathin323bc. First,thematerialwhichliesatthebaseofthisstudy.Thedocuments usedherewillshortlybepublished(orrepublished)aspartoflargerproject, asthefirstpart(P.Count)ofW.ClarysseandD.J.Thompson,Countingthe People.P.Countconsistsofagroupoftextsproducedinconnectionwith thePtolemaiccensusandthecollectionofthesalt-tax,themainpersonal 137
DorothyJ.Thompson tax which was levied on the basis of this census.3These texts have all beenpreservedasmummycasing,aspapyri,thatis,mixedwithlimeand recycledasaformofpapiermâchéusedtoprovidecoveringforamummy, ashead-pieces,pectorals,andevenshoes. Therearetwomainformsofregister.First,therearehouseholdlistingsin whichindividualhouseholdsformtheorganizingprincipleand,secondly, thereareoccupationalregistersinwhichhouseholdinformationhasbeen subordinated to occupational categories.4 In this form, our registers are those of adult taxpayers, with names, relationships and family totals recorded;injustoneexceptionalcasetheagesofsomeofthetaxpayers arealsoprovided.5ThatinformationwasstandardintheRomanperiod butearlier,asthesystemwasdeveloping,ageindicationsarerarelyfound. What,then,ClarysseandIcandowithourmaterialisfarlessthanBagnall andFrierdidwiththeRomancensusmaterialintheirimportantdemographicstudyonRomanEgypt.6Itisonlythroughuseofthecomparative materialfromtheRomanperiodthatwecanposithypothesesontheage structureofthepopulation,ontheagegapinmarriedcouples,andonthe fertilityandlifeexpectancyofdifferentgroupsinthepopulation.Nevertheless,byturningthenamesofourtaxpayersintonumbersandbyclassifying thoseregisterswherehouseholdtotalssurvive,wecanbegintobuildup apictureoffamilyandhouseholdstructurefromwhatatfirstsightmight seemquiteunpromisingmaterial. AndwhereasBagnallandFrierhadsomewhatunder300censusdeclarationsfromaperiodof250yearsthatformedthebasisoftheirstudy,our databaseofPtolemaictax-householdsnumbers427,allfromafewdecades withinoneperiod–fromthethirdcenturybc.Besidesbeinglimitedintime, thismaterialisfurtherlimitedinitsgeographicalscope.Giventhedamper climateofthecoast,nopapyrihavesurvivedfromAlexandriaorfromthe Delta,exceptincarbonizedform.Allourtextscomefrommummy-casing fromMiddleEgypt,fromjusttwoadministrativeareas–fromtheFayum, knownastheArsinoitenome,andfromtheOxyrhynchitenome;welack comparableregistersfromthesouth.Ourtexts,asalreadymentioned,arein bothGreekanddemotic,andthecollocationofthesetwobodiesofmaterial isanessentialpartoftheenterprise.Withinthedatabase,whendetailsare known,wetagourfamiliesasGreekorEgyptian. Herewemeetourfirstproblem–theproblemoftheidentificationof ‘Greeks’and‘Egyptians’.Thishasnothingtodowiththelanguageofthe text but is essentially the question of how far the nationality of names canbeseenasanindicationofthenationalityofthosethatcarriedthem. Earlier, it was generally accepted that in the first century of Ptolemaic rule, such an identification was possible.7 Recent work, however, has 138
FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt demonstratedthatinsomecasesthesameindividualsmightbeknownby eitheraGreekoranEgyptianname,dependingonthecontext.Thusin onecontextamanmayappearasSeleukos;inanotherhewasknownby hisEgyptiannameofSokonopis.8 Thereis,further,thequestionofHellenicstatus–tobeHelleninGreek orWynnindemoticwasafavouredtax-statusratherthananindication ofethnicorigin–anditbecomesclearfromourtextsthatsomeatleast whoenjoyedthisstatus,thoughtheymightbeknownbynamesthatwere Greek,infactderivedfromfamilieswhereotherfamilymembershadnames thatwereEgyptian.9Alongwithawholehostofotherethnicindicators, namesformjustoneidentifier,andsometimestheymaybemisleading. SowhenIhereusetheterms‘Greek’and‘Egyptian’whatIrefertoisnot primarilytodowithoriginbutisshorthandratherforthosewhopresented themselvesandwereacceptedbyothersasbelongingtooneortheother sectorofwhatwas,ineffect,adevelopingandquitecomplexsociety. Nevertheless,asweshallsee,thereissufficientdifferencetobedocumentedbetweenthesetwogroupstoallowtheconclusionthatmostof thosewithGreeknameswerewhatwewouldcallethnicGreeksand,even ifsomeofthosewithEgyptiannamesmightactuallyenjoyHellenictaxstatus,mostwereprobablyofgoodEgyptianbackground. Thesecondnecessarypreliminaryistoremindthereaderthatsincethis istax-materialwithwhicharedealing,itisadultsonlythatarelisted.We lackthenamesornumbersofthechildren–arealdisadvantage,andagain onethatcontrastspoorlywiththeRomandata. Whatcomesoutofthismaterial?WhatcanwelearnofearlyPtolemaic families?First,therewasanotabledifferenceintheaveragesizeofGreek andEgyptianfamiliesofthethirdcenturybc.(‘Families’arewhatwecall theunitsmadeupofrelatedfamilymembers,withoutanyextranon-kin members.‘Households’,incontrast,arewhatwecallthelargerunits,where non-kinfamilydependentsandslavesareaddedtothefamilygroup.)The sizeofafamilyunit,asindeedthatofahousehold,willdifferaccordingto arangeofdemographic,economicandculturalfactors.Theageatmarriage of offspring with its related effect on fertility, whetherornotthenewly marriedcoupleformaseparatemenageorstaylivingathome,theaccepted treatmentofelderlyparents,whetherafamilyisurbanorruralandthesocial andeconomicstatusofthehouseholdheadareallofthemfactorslikelyto affectthesizeofafamilyunit.Sotoo,itseems,fromwhatwefind,wasthe ethnicaffiliationofthefamily–whetheritwasEgyptianorGreek. Onthefiguresofourdatabase,theaveragenumberofadultstoafamily unitwas2.75.ThatisthefigureforbothGreeksandEgyptianstogether. Toworkfromthisrelativelysecurefigure–insofar,thatis,asanyfigures 139
DorothyJ.Thompson compiled for fiscal ends can ever be secure – to an average family size includingchildrenisfarlesscertain.Withoutsureknowledgeoftheagerangeofthetax-payingpopulationcoveredinourregisters,anymultiplier adoptedforthiscalculationinvolvesanelementofguess-work.Ifweadopt themultiplierof2.909derivedfromtheRomanmaterialandapplyittothe figureoftax-payingmales,wegetthefollowingresults:4.2foranaverage familysize,4.0forEgyptiansand4.4forGreeks(seeTable1).10 Table1.Fullfamilysize(thirdcenturybc). No.ofmales No.offamilies Allfamilies 618 425 Egyptianfamilies 354 255 Greekfamilies 248 162
Averagesize 4.2 4.0 4.4
Although only approximate, these figures are probably within the right range. From the Roman census material, where children are recorded, BagnallandFrierreckonedanaverageof4.3for‘principalresidentfamilies’. Themoststrikingfeatureofthesefiguresisthesomewhatlargersizeof Greekfamilies.Thisisafeaturethatweshallfindrecurselsewhereinour material. Greeks then – or those families where the name of the household headwasGreek–livedinlargerthanaveragefamiliesascanbeclearly seeninTable2togetherwithFig.1,wherefamilytotalsinthedatabase asawhole(black)arefollowedbythoseforGreek(white)andEgyptian (grey)families,dividedaccordingtotheethnicaffinityofthenameofthe householdhead.Adultsonlyarerecordedhere. Table2.Familysizeinthethirdcenturybc(adultsonly). Familysize 1-adultfamilies 2-adultfamilies 3-adultfamilies 4-adultfamilies 5-adultfamilies 6-adultfamilies 7-adultfamilies 8-adultfamilies 9-adultfamilies 12-adultfamilies Totals
Allfamilies No. % 76 17.8 167 39.2 83 19.5 50 11.7 18 4.2 15 3.5 9 2.1 4 0.9 3 0.7 1 0.2 426
Greekfamilies No. % 49 30.2 44 27.2 28 17.3 20 12.3 5 3.1 6 3.7 4 2.5 2 1.2 3 1.9 1 0.6 162
140
Egyptianfamilies No. % 27 10.5 119 46.5 55 21.5 29 11.3 12 4.7 9 3.5 3 1.2 2 0.8 256
FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt 50 All
45
Greeks
Egyptians
Percentagesaregivenon theverticalaxisfor familiesofdifferentsizes (seeTable2above)
40 35 30 25 20 15 10 5
12-adult families
9-adult families
8-adult families
7-adult families
6-adult families
5-adult families
4-adult families
3-adult families
2-adult families
1-adult families
0
Fig.1.Familysizeinthethirdcenturybc(adultsonly).
Fig.1clearlyshowstwothings:firstthat2adult-householdswerebyfarthe mostcommonformoffamilyunit,andsecondlythat,whilstattheupper endofthescalenoEgyptianfamilyhomecontainedmorethan8adults, Greekfamilieslistedinourtax-datamightnumberupto12adults. Whennon-kinfamilymembersareaddedtoourdata,thenthecontrast betweenGreeksandEgyptiansbecomesevenstronger.Table3recordsthe averagesizeofahousehold,includingchildren(reckonedonceagainon thebasisofadultmalesx2.909): Table3.Fullhouseholdsize(thirdcenturybc).
Allhouseholds Egyptianhouseholds Greekhouseholds
No.ofmales 651 355 280
No.ofhouseholds 425 255 162
Averagesize 4.5 4.0 5.0
Forfamilies,therewasanaverageof2.75adultstoaunit;forhouseholds, theaveragestoodat2.97,with2.7forEgyptianhouseholdsand3.3for Greek.Whencalculatedtoincludechildren,theaveragesizeis4.5,for Egyptiansthenumberremainsthesameasforfamilies(4.0)butthesize foranaverageGreekhouseholdstandsat5.0. 141
DorothyJ.Thompson The difference between these two sets of figures – for families and households–isaccountedforbythenon-kindependentsthatarelisted in many of the larger Greek households: the wet-nurses, household or workshopslaves,andavarietyofotherpastoralandagriculturaldependents,whohavetheeffectofmakingthelargerfamiliesintoevenlarger households,asillustratedinTable4withFig.2below: Table4:Householdsizeinthethirdcenturybc(adultsonly). Householdsize 1-adulthouseholds 2-adulthouseholds 3-adulthouseholds 4-adulthouseholds 5-adulthouseholds 6-adulthouseholds 7-adulthouseholds 8-adulthouseholds 9-adulthouseholds 11-adulthouseholds 13-adulthouseholds 14-adulthouseholds 15-adulthouseholds 22-adulthouseholds Totals
Allhouseholds No. % 70 16.4 163 38.2 82 19.2 50 11.7 22 5.2 13 3.0 15 3.5 4 0.9 2 0.5 2 0.5 1 0.2 1 0.2 1 0.2 1 0.2 427
Greeks No. % 44 27.0 40 24.5 29 17.8 18 11.0 8 4.9 4 2.5 10 6.1 2 1.2 2 1.2 2 1.2 1 0.6 1 0.6 1 0.6 1 0.6 163
Egyptians No. % 26 10.2 119 46.5 53 20.7 31 12.1 13 5.1 9 3.5 3 1.2 2 0.8 256
Fromtheevidenceofall427households,itisclearthattwoadultsstill formedthemostcommonunit,representingalsotheunitofhabitationfor thelargestgroupinthepopulation.Attheupperendofthescale,however, the size of household units is noticeably larger than found for families only.Andwhenthesehouseholdfiguresarebrokendownaccordingtothe ethnicaffinityofthehouseholdhead,amorevariedpictureemerges.The largerhouseholdsoftheGreeksarestriking.Theyillustratewellthesettler positionwithinthird-centurysociety,apositionofpredominancethatwas reinforcedbythenumberofhouseholdslavesandotherdependentstaff whoaredocumentedforthesehouseholds.Withonehouseholdof22(it isunknownhowmanyofthesewereactualfamilymembers),oneeachof 13,14and15adults,andtwoof11and9,thelargerGreekhouseholds standoutincontrasttothoseofEgyptians,wherethelargesthouseholdsare thoseof8adults.SlaveholdingisfoundtobeprimarilyaGreekphenomenon,astooistheoccurrenceofotherresidenthouseholdstaff:cowherds, shepherds,goatherdsandagriculturalworkers. 142
FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt 50 All
45
Greeks
Egyptians
Percentagesaregivenon theverticalaxisfor householdsofdifferentsizes (seeTable4above)
40 35 30 25 20 15 10 5
22-adult households
15-adult households
14-adult households
13-adult households
11-adult households
9-adult households
8-adult households
7-adult households
6-adult households
5-adult households
4-adult households
3-adult households
2-adult households
1-adult households
0
Fig.2.Householdsizeinthethirdcenturybc(adultsonly).
Sizeofhouseholdis,however,justonewayofdocumentingdifference. Markeddifferencesarealsofoundinotherareas–liketheoccupationof the household head.The larger Greek households are, not surprisingly, thoseofthemilitarysettlers.AllGreekhouseholdsmadeupofmorethan 10taxpayersareheadedbymilitarymen,bycavalrycleruchssettledwith land in the Arsinoite and Oxyrhynchite nomes known from texts dated 230–229bc.Itwasthecavalrycleruchswho,withoutadoubt,formedthe eliteoftherurallandscapeinthethirdcenturybc.TheseweretheeconomicallyprivilegedofPtolemaicsociety,andtheirlargerhousesandhouseholds arejustonemoresignofthisstatus.Asweknowfromtheirfurtherdesignationas100-arouracleruchs,atthisdatetheimmigrantcavalrysettlers werealsoendowedwithlargeplotsofland–100arourasis27.5hectares orsome67acres.Theevidenceofoursalt-taxregistersnowallowsusto recognizethiswealthandstatusalsointermsofthesizeoftheirhouseholds. Andintheseparticularcases,theuseofGreeknamesdoesonthewhole 143
DorothyJ.Thompson appearcoterminouswithoriginandethnicity.Thesecavalrycleruchswere probablyimmigrantGreeksand,inthecaseoftheOxyrhynchitesettlersof twoofourtexts,morespecificallyGreeksfromCyrene.11Theirdomination intermsofbothlandandhouseholdsizeisafeatureofPtolemaicEgyptin thisperiod,atleastinthispartofEgypt. Inthemeantime,theEgyptianinhabitantsofthecountrylivedinfar smallerhouseholds.Simplehouseholdsoftwoadulttaxpayersformedthe mostcommonunit,andmanyofthesewereofconjugalpairs.Andinthe smallerunitsofthosewithEgyptiannamestherealityofeverydaylifefor thenativepopulationinthenewsocietyofPtolemaicEgyptcanbefound reflected. How far life had changed from under the Persian overlords cannotbeknown.Nevertheless,itisclearthatthesmallerhouseholdsof theEgyptianvillagersformanotablemeasureoftheirlessereconomicstatus inruralsociety.Theirsmallerplotsoflandbelongedtothecrownand,in contrasttothecleruchiclandofthesettlers,therewererentstopayonthem. Theirhouseholdsweresmaller;theylackedthefamilybackupandtheslaves thatformamoreregularfeatureofthelargerhomesofthesettlers. Sofarwehavebeenconsideringsimplythesizeofthedifferentunits withinthepopulationbutourdataallowustogosomewhatfurther.And ifPtolemaicEgyptistobeaddedtothedemographicdiscussionoffamily history,thensomeanalysismustbemadeofthetypesoffamiliesfound. Was it primarily the nuclear family that is documented or perhaps the moreextendedandmultiplefamiliesthathavebeenseenastypicalofpremodernMediterraneanformsofdomesticorganization?Thecategorization of family types, the so-called ‘Cambridge typology’ developed by Peter LaslettandhiscolleaguesforworkonthefamilyhistoryinEurope,isthe frameworkadoptedbyBagnallandFrierintheirstudyofcensusreturns fromRomanEgypt.Sincethisisbyfartheclosestmaterialforcomparison withourdata,itseemsrighttoemploythesamecategorizationhere. Thecentralcategoriesofthistypology,inthesimplifiedformusedby BagnallandFrier,areasfollows:12 Table5.Cambridgefamilytypology. 1. Solitarypersons;thosewholivealone,whatevertheirmaritalstatus. 2. Multiplepersonswithnoconjugalfamilypresent(mainlyco-residentsiblings). 3. Simplefamilyhouseholds;conjugalfamiliesintheirvariousphases(fromamarriedcouple withoutchildren,throughtoaformerlymarriedparentwithunmarriedchildren). 4. Conjugalfamiliesextendedthroughthepresenceofco-residentkin;groupsofco-resident siblingswithonlyonebrothermarried. 5. Multiplefamilies,usuallylinkedbykinship.Thisincludesbothhouseholdsinwhich childrenremainaftertheymarryandfrérèchesconsistingofco-residentsiblings,morethan oneofwhomismarried. 6. Incompletelyclassifiablehouseholds.
144
FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt Itisimportanttorealizethatthisisprimarilyafamilytypologybasedon thekingroup,thoseco-residentialindividualswhomakeupthefamily group.Non-kindependents,whetherslaveorfree,havenoeffectonthe classification used to describe the family members.Their presence or absence,ofcourse,aswehavejustnoted,iscrucialtoanyassessmentof theeconomicandsocialroleofthehousehold,butinthecategoriesused forclassificationthatpresenceisnotavisibleone.Withthisprovisoand withthereminderthatourinformationisalwaysfortax-households–for adultsonly–wemaylookatthecompositepictureofourPtolemaicfamily forms. First (Table 6 and Fig. 3) comes asummary typology of family types,withdetailsforGreeksandEgyptians,bothseparatelyandcombined, followed(inTable7andFig.4)bythenumbersofadultslivinginthese differenttypesoffamily. Table6.Familystructurebytype(thirdcenturybc). Types 1.Solitaries 2.Noconjugalfamily 3.Conjugalfamilies 4.Extendedfamilies 5.Multiplefamilies 6.Non-classifiable Totals 1+3combined
All No. % 76 17.8 14 3.3 188 44.0 51 11.9 75 17.6 23 5.4 427 264 61.8
Greeks No. % 49 30.1 6 3.7 61 37.4 21 12.9 19 11.6 7 4.3 163 110 67.5
Egyptians No. % 27 10.5 8 3.1 123 48.0 29 11.3 54 21.1 15 5.9 256 150 58.6
70 60 50
All Greeks Egyptians Percentagesaregivenontheverticalaxisfor differentfamilytypes(seeTable6above)
40 30 20 10
145
Types1+3
Fig.3.Familystructurebytype(thirdcenturybc).
Type6
Type5
Type4
Type3
Type2
Type1
0
DorothyJ.Thompson Table7.Adultsbyfamilytype(thirdcenturybc). % 6.7 2.9 36.7 15.0 31.1 7.6 43.4
Greeks No. % 57 10.6 18 3.4 187 34.8 97 18.1 134 25.0 44 8.2 537 244 45.4
Egyptians No. % 28 4.0 19 2.7 272 38.7 90 12.8 249 35.4 45 6.4 703 300 42.7
Types1+3
Type6
Type5
Percentagesaregivenonthevertical axisforadultsinvarioustypesoffamily (seeTable7above)
Type3
Type2
All Greeks Egyptians
Type1
50 45 40 35 30 25 20 15 10 5 0
All No. 85 37 467 191 395 96 1271 552
Type4
Types 1.Solitaries 2.Noconjugalfamily 3.Conjugalfamilies 4.Extendedfamilies 5.Multiplefamilies 6.Non-classifiable Totals 1+3combined
Fig.4.Adultsbyfamilytype(thirdcenturybc).
Several features immediately stand out. First to note (Fig. 3) is the largenumberofsolitaries(type1)amongthesefamilies,especiallyamong theGreeksforwhomthistypeaccountsforover30%ofallhouseholds containingnearly11%offamilymembers.Inpart,thisimbalancederives fromonespecificlist,wherenumeroussingletonwomenarerecordedin anarmycontext.13Thisisaparticularlydifficultandincompleteregister whichconstantlyskewsourresults.Buttheproblemofsolitariesisalsoin parttheresultofthecompositionofourdata,recordingadultsonly.Were childrenlisted,someoftheapparentlysinglewomenwoulddoubtlessturn intomotherswithchildrenandmovefromtype1totype3;thepresenceof childrenwouldcertainlyhavemodifiedthepicture.Thisiswhy,atthefoot ofTables6and7(andtotherightofFigs.3and4),types1(solitaries)and 3(conjugalfamilies)havebeenamalgamated.Thisgivesafarfairerpicture 146
FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt ofrealitythandoesthestraightapplicationofthisfamilyclassificationto recordsofadultsonly. Next, among both groups, as is clear from Fig. 3, it is the conjugal family(type3)whichaccountsforbyfarthelargestfamilytype.Forall households,some44%belongtothistype,with(Fig.4)almost37%ofall adultslivinginthistypeofmenage.Whenthematerialisdividedintothe twomaingroupswefindthatsuchhouseholdsweremorecommonamong Egyptians–48%ofallEgyptianhouseholdswithalmost39%ofadults –thanamongGreeks–37%ofhouseholdswithalmost35%ofadults. Thesamematerialcanbepresentedtoshowthegenderdivide,with adult numbers of males and females for the different family types. (In using‘males’and‘females’,weadoptthebureaucraticjargonoftheoriginal documentswheretax-persons,somata,aredividedintomale,arsenika,and female,theluka).ThegenderbreakdownforGreeks(Table8withFig.5) and then for Egyptians, by both family and household (Table 9 with Fig.6),isasfollows:14 Table8.GenderbreakdownforGreekfamiliesandhouseholds.
Types
Familyadults m. f. total
1.Solitaries 2.Noconjugalfamily 3.Conjugalfamilies 4.Extendedfamilies 5.Multiplefamilies 6.Non-classifiable All 40 35 30 25
24 7 89 48 58 22 248
25 8 67 35 41 20 196
49 15 157 83 99 42 445
% 11.0 3.4 35.3 18.7 22.2 9.4
Householdadults m. f. total 27 9 102 58 62 22 280
20 15 10 5 Type6
Type5
Type4
Type3
0 Type2
57 18 187 97 134 44 537
% 10.6 3.4 34.8 18.1 25.0 8.2
Theverticalaxis recordspercentagesforthegender breakdownof malesandfemales inGreekfamilies andhouseholds accordingto theCambridge typology(see Tables8and5).
Fam.male Fam.females Hholdmales Hholdfemales
Type1
30 9 84 39 50 22 234
Fig.5.GenderbreakdownforGreekfamiliesandhouseholds.
147
DorothyJ.Thompson Table9.GenderbreakdownforEgyptianfamiliesandhouseholds.
Types
m.
1.Solitaries 2.Noconjugalfamily 3.Conjugalfamilies 4.Extendedfamilies 5.Multiplefamilies 6.Non-classifiable All
11 3 139 48 117 22 340
27 19 270 90 246 45 697
% 3.9 2.7 38.7 12.9 35.3 6.5
Householdadults m. f. total 16 16 129 42 129 23 355
Type6
Type5
Type4
Type3
Type2
Fam.male Fam.females Hholdmales Hholdfemales
Type1
45 40 35 30 25 20 15 10 5 0
16 16 128 42 129 23 354
Familyadults f. total
12 3 140 48 120 22 345
28 19 272 90 249 45 703
% 4.0 2.7 38.7 12.8 35.4 6.4
Thevertical axisrecords percentages forthegender breakdown ofmalesand femalesin Egyptian familiesand households accordingto theCambridge typology(see Tables9and5).
Fig.6.GenderbreakdownforEgyptianfamiliesandhouseholds.
Inconsideringthisinformation,itisfamilyratherthanthehousehold adults which are of greater interest. Once again, the solitaries category (type1)causesproblemsandsinceknowledgeofchildreninhouseholds wouldchangethispicture,letalonetheproblemoftheonerogueregister alreadymentioned,itseemsbestsimplytoignorethisgroup.Asalready noted,itistheconjugalfamilywhichaccountsforbyfarthemostcommon familytype,somewhatmorecommonamongEgyptiansthanGreeks.In this particular group, where adult sons and daughters are quite often presentinthenuclear(orsimplefamily)household,itisthelownumber offemalesamongtheGreekswhichisimmediatelystriking(Table8with Fig.5).OfGreeksinconjugalfamilies(type3),womenformedonly43% of family members (67 females compared with 89 males), whereas for Egyptians(Table9withFig.6),theproportionofwomeninconjugal menagesstoodat52%(139femalesto128males).Sincewomenmarried earlierthanmenonemightexpectasmallernumberoffemalesalsoamong 148
FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt Egyptianconjugalfamilies.Thisisnot,however,thecase.Inthisparticular familytypeamongtheEgyptians,asjustnoted,femalesoutnumberedthe males.Besidesthedaughtersstilllivingathome,fivetwo-femalemenages areinpartresponsibleforthisfeature;atleastfourofthesewereofamother andadultdaughter.Further,twocasesofbigamyaddedtothenumber ofwomeninEgyptianconjugalfamiliesoftype3;bothwiveswerelisted withinthesamehousehold. ForGreeks,overall,twofeaturesstandout.First,asjustnotedforconjugal families,thereistheoverallfeatureofthelowernumberoffemales(see Table8).Whereasinfamilytypes1,2,and6womenslightlyoutnumber men,intypes3,4and5thefamilysexratioisnoticeablyelevated,with menoutnumberingthewomen.Sexratiosarealwaysexpressedinrelation to100women.Asexratioof105meansthatthereare105mento100 women,alowratioof88involvesfarfewermen,withjust88orthemto every100women.Inconjugalfamilies,then,inextendedandmultiple families(types3,4and5)amongtheGreeks,thesexratiostoodat132.8, 137.1and141.5,withanaverageforthesethreegroupsof136.4.Fuller detailsforthisphenomenonisprovidedinTable10below: Table10.SexratiosinGreekfamilies. Types 1.Solitaries 2.Noconjugalfamily 3.Conjugalfamilies 4.Extendedfamilies 5.Multiplefamilies 6.Non-classifiable Totals
m. 24 07 89 48 58 22 248
f. 25 08 67 35 41 20 196
total 49 15 157 83 99 42 445
as% 11.0 3.4 35.3 18.7 22.2 9.4 100.0
sexratio 96.0 87.5 132.8 137.1 141.5 110.0 126.5
There is overall, it is clear, an under-representation of females in these groups,withfarfewerdaughtersthansonsrecorded. ItisthisfeaturethatIwanttoexplorefurther–theapparentshortage of females among certain Greek family groups in our database. First, however,letusputsomefleshandbonesontothesefactsandfigures.In oneofthecensusdeclarationsmadeforthesalt-tax,wefindthefollowing group:amilitarymanLeptinesfromPisidia,hiswifeHedyle,theirfour sonsGlaukias,Moirikon(orMyrikon),NikandrosandTheophilos,and their daughter Baia, together with an extensive household of slaves, mostprobably–giventheirnumbers–workshopslavesintwodifferent locations.15ThetypicalityofthisGreekarmyfamily,withfoursonsbutjust 149
DorothyJ.Thompson onedaughter,becomesclearonlywhenplacedinthecontextofthewider setofdatajustpresented.Foritisonlywhenwecanquantifyourdatathat wecanbegintothinkintermsofthetypical‘Greek’or‘Egyptian’family. Howrepresentativeisthematerialofourdatabase?Aglanceatwhatwe knowofcontemporarysexratioscanperhapsbeusedtosupportthewider applicability of our material, at least for the mid-third century bc. Sex ratiosareoneofthemostimportant,yetelusive,demographicfactorsthat affectthechangingstructureofapopulationanditsdifferenthousehold patterns.Theseratios,inturn,arethemselvestheproductofdemographic factors–thesexratioatbirth,ageatmarriage,fertilitylevels,ordifferential mortalityrates.Allofthese,ofcourse,areinfluencedbothbylocaland moregeneralfactors,butthisisparticularlythecaseforratesofmortality. InmorerecentEgypt,forinstance,bilharziahasbeenamajorunderlying causeofdiseaseanddeathwithagreaterrisktomales,whoworkinthe fields,thantofemales,whosecontactwithNilewaterislessfrequent;this seemslikelytohavebeenanancientproblemtoo.16Malestoobearthe bruntofwarfare,thoughinEgyptofthethirdcenturybcthisparticular hazardwasonemorelikelytoaffecttheminorityGreekpopulationthan Egyptians.Forwomen,incontrast,thedangersofchildbirthandofdisease thatattackstheundernourishedhavealwaysbeenseriousproblems.Above all,however,adifferentialsexratioresultsfromdifferentculturalandsocial attitudes within agiven society. If the most extreme example is that of contemporaryChina,whereaone-childpolicycombinedwithapreference forsonshasseriouslyaffectedthenaturalratio,imbalancesinthesexratio aretobefoundinawiderangeofsocietiesinallhistoricalperiods.Thisis equallythecaseinourmaterial. Table11presentsthesexratiossurvivinginourmaterial.Inthistable, figuresinitalicsare(reasonablysafely)suppliedandthefinalcolumntothe rightgiveswhatisaroughguidetothemajorcomponentofthepopulation concerned:E(gyptian),G(reek)orM(ixed). Table11.AdultsexratiosfromPtolemaictax-documents. Populationwithreference Arsinoitenome:P.Count1(254–231bc) Cleruchs?:P.Count1(254–231bc) Servingcavalry:P.Count1(254–231bc) Totalarmy:P.Count1(254–231bc) Civilianadultpopulation:P.Count1 Arsinoitevillagers Themistostax-area:P.Count2.475–477(229bc) DistrictAforYear19:P.Count2.470 DistrictBforYear18:P.Count3.1–5(229bc)
150
males females 28,512 30,197 3,472 3,147 1,426 1,080 4,898 4,227 23,614 25,970 8,163 7,980 5,245 5,631 1,174 1,210 1,289 1,229
ratio pop. 94.4 M 110.3 G 132.0 G 115.8 G 90.9 M 102.3 M 93.1 M 97.0 M 104.9 M
FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt DistrictBforYear19:P.Count2.471;3.6–9 DistrictCforYear18:P.Count3.139–143 DistrictCforYear19:P.Count2.472;3.144–147 DistrictDforYear19:P.Count2.473 DistrictEforYear19:P.Count2.474 ‘Hellenes’withinthistax-area:P.Count2.484 Villagefamilies:P.Count2.1–145 Cavalry+veteranfamilies:P.Count2.278–434 Cavalry+veteranhouseholds:P.Count2.278–434 Themistosmeris:P.Count11.28–31(243–210bc) DistrictA:P.Count11.28–31 DistrictB:P.Count11.28–31 DistrictC:P.Count11.28–31 DistrictD:P.Count11.28–31 DistrictE:P.Count11.28–31 DistrictF:P.Count11.28–31 DistrictG:P.Count11.28–31 DistrictH:P.Count11.28–31 DistrictI:P.Count11.28–31 Herakleidesmeris:P.Count12.135–138(243–210bc) Polemonmeris:P.Count8.1–3(243–210),tax-district Herakleopolitetax-area:P.Count45.3–5(243–210bc) Databaseadults:familyfigureswithoutdependents Databaseadults:householdfigureswithdependents Egyptianfamilies Egyptianhouseholds Greekfamilies Greekhouseholds Greekepigonoi,Oxyrhynchite:P.Count47(230bc) Lykopolitevillagers:P.Count53(secondcentury)
860 740 727 1,266 1,218 862 37 53 69 8,795 789 782 1,288 1,514 926 917 628 574 1,377 5,352 806 5,645 618 651 354 355 248 280 151 181
829 838 852 1,399 1,351 894 34 30 48 8,253 793 713 1,183 1,644 840 752 573 513 1,242 5,067 954 5,480 551 594 340 345 196 234 223 178
103.7 88.3 85.3 90.5 90.2 96.4 108.8 176.7 143.8 106.5 99.5 109.7 108.9 92.1 110.2 121.9 109.6 111.9 110.9 105.6 84.5 103.0 112.2 109.6 104.1 102.9 126.5 119.7 67.7 101.7
M M M M M G E G G M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M E E G G G E
Theratiosofourdatabasecanbefoundtowardsthefootofthecolumn. Forfamiliesoveralltheratiois112(110forhouseholds).Thesearethen brokendown,wherenamesareknown,intoEgyptiansandGreeks.Itis thefigureof126.5malesto100femalesforGreekfamilyadultswhichis wherewestartedthisinvestigation. Twofeaturesofthesedifferentratiosmaybenoted.First,notsurprisingly, itisclearthatthesmallerthesample,themorevariationthereislikelytobe inthesexratio.Alargerpopulation,suchasthatfortheArsinoitenome,at theveryheadofthelist,isinpracticemadeupofmanydifferentfamilies andmixedcommunitiesthatindividuallyexhibitawiderangeofdifferent ratios.Thiscanbeseenmostclearlyinthemake-upoftheciviliantax-areas recordedinP.Count2–3andP.Count11,whereapparentlywildfluctuations betweenthedifferentconstituentdistrictsmaybecharted.Howarethese differencestobeexplained?Eitherthequalityofourrecordsisresponsible orrealdifferencesinthegenderdistributionaretobefoundindifferent sectionsofthepopulation.Figures,however,fortax-areasanddistrictsare 151
DorothyJ.Thompson still relatively large, and it is at alower level that the greatest anomalies appear.So,amongthecommunityoftheGreekepigonoiinP.Count47, thehighnumberoffemales,whichhaskeptskewingour‘solitaries’figures, resultsinanexceptionaladultratioofjust68malesto100females;thetotal numberhere,however,issmall(374)andthelistisnotcomplete.Fluctuationslikethisareinteresting,buthardlyofbroaderrelevance. Among Greek army families, the picture is different and distinctive. Indeed,thesecondfeatureofthismaterialisthehigherratiofoundinall ourdata(withthefamiliarexceptionofP.Count47)fortheGreeksector ofthecommunity–forthosehouseholds,thatis,wherethenameofthe householdheadisGreek.Thisappearsmostclearlyinthearmyfigures for the Arsinoite nome given at the head of the table (the fourth item down),whereanoverallarmyratioof116ismadeupofacomparatively higherratioof132fortheservingcavalry,themisthophoroihippeis,andof asomewhatlowerratioof110forthelargergroup,mostprobablythatof thecleruchs.Asimilarratio,asalreadynoted,isfoundfortheGreeksin ourdatabase(126.5),includingbothArsinoiteandOxyrhynchitearmy families.ThecontrastwithEgyptiansinthedatabaseisstriking;among Egyptianfamilymembersthesexratiois104. Whatarewetomakeofthis?Anexplanationforthemarkeddifference inratiobetweenthetwomaingroupsofEgyptiansandGreeksmightbe madeintermsofdifferentialsocialpractices,intermsofeitherconcealmentoffemalesbytheirfamiliesinregistrationorneglectoffemalesby therecorders.Thelatterislesslikelyatthisperiodthanlaterunderthe Romans,whenwomenwerenolongerliabletotax.UnderthePtolemies, whenwomenwereliableforthesalt-taxinthesamewayasmen,itwasin theinterestsofboththewideradministrationandthetax-collectorsthat womentoowererecorded.Theconcealmentoffemalesinregistrationis, further,inherentlyunlikely,sincegirlsweremorelikelytobeathomethan weretheirbrotherswhenofficialscameround. AfurtherexplanationforthedifferencebetweenGreeksandEgyptians may lie in their different attitudes to the birth of daughters. Despite Pomeroy’s claims that it is first in Roman Egypt that good evidence is foundfortheexposureofchildren,whatwefindinthisearlyPtolemaic materialpointstheotherway.17Classicalwriterswerestruckbythefact thatthenaturalwealthofEgyptsupporteditspopulation.‘And[sc.among theEgyptians]ofnecessitytheyraiseallthechildrenborntotheminorder toincreasethepopulation…’ishowDiodorusSiculusreportedonthe practices of Egypt, where alarge population was considered the key to wealthandprosperityforbothcitiesandcountryside.18AndStrabo,who visitedEgyptundertheearlyempire,commentedthat‘oneofthecustoms 152
FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt mostzealouslyobservedamongtheEgyptiansisthis,thattheyrearevery childthatisborn…’.19InStrabo’sobservation,weshouldperhapsreadan implicitcontrastwithpracticeselsewhere. ThehighersexratiosforGreeksthatareclearinourtax-material,when compared with those for Egyptians, might seem to provide supporting evidenceforthepracticeofselectiveinfanticide(forfemicide,thatis)or –moreprobably–forexposurewithinthissectorofthecommunity.That thiswasstandardpracticeissuggestedbyafirst-centurybctempleruling, fromtheGreekcityofPtolemaisinsouthernEgypt,whichspecifiesapurificationperiodoffourteendaysforthepartnerofawomanexposingachild.20 Pomeroyattemptstodiscountthisparticularpieceofevidence,21butin myviewitformspartofwhatisnowawiderpictureofthepossiblefateof daughtersamongthesettlerpopulationofPtolemaicEgypt.Ofcourse,not allgirlswereexposed–LeptinesdidhaveonedaughterBaiaandthiswas notanuncommoncase.Indeed,firstdaughters,especiallyifalsofirstchild, weremorelikelytohavebeenreared,insofarasrearingwaspossibleinsuch asocietywithhighperinatalmortalityforbothmotherandchild. Iftheimbalancebetweenthetwosexesthatwehavefoundwithinthe Greek sector of the population is to be explained in terms of selective infanticide or exposure, we are left with the problem of the excess of males,notallofwhomcanhavefoundGreekwives.Wherewouldthey findtheirfuturewives?Hereagaintheevidenceofourdatabasecancome intoplay.Herewefindthat,asalwaysinsuchanimmigrantsituation, someintermarriagewithnativewomenbysettlerswaspractisedfromthe start.And,insofarasnamescanbeusedtosignalethnicbackground,the evidenceisverytelling.Outofthe85householdheadswithGreeknames in our database who are both male and married, 75 have wives whose namessurvive;ofthese,68wives(91%)werealsoGreekwhilejustseven (9%)hadnamesthatwereEgyptian.SomeintermarriageofGreekswith thenativepopulationisclear.OntheEgyptianside,however,muchwas unchanged.Notasinglehouseholdheadinourdatabasewhosenameis EgyptianappearswithaGreek-namedwife.Itisclearthatpoachingacross theethnicdividewasaone-waymatter.WithinthetraditionaloccupationalgroupsofEgypt,tojudgefromthenames,endogamycontinued tobepractised.Andtherecurrenceoffamilynamessuggeststhatamong Egyptiansclose-kinmarriagewasalsoquitecommon.Andalthoughthere isnoevidenceinourtax-registersforbrother-sistermarriage,thereis,as alreadymentioned,someforEgyptianpolygamy. Tosumup.WhatIhopethatIhaveshowninthischapteristhatfrom Egyptthesurvivalofpapyrustax-registersenablesus,tosomedegree,to examinedemographicquestionswhichcannotbeansweredelsewherein 153
DorothyJ.Thompson theancientworld.InthecaseofthefirstcenturyofPtolemaicrule,when thenewGreeksettlers,togetherwiththeirnewMacedonianpharaoh,made theirhomeinthis‘antiqueland’,theybroughtwiththemfamilypractices andwaystransposedintoanoldertraditionalsociety.Howfarthedifferences that we have been looking at here – different sizes of household, differentpatternsoffamilylivinganddifferenttreatmentoffemales–are afeaturejustofthedifferentsocialand,moreparticularly,thedifferent economicstandingofthesettlersandhowfartheyareduetodifferent culturalpractices,orwhether,indeed,thesedifferentstrandscaneverbe divided,arequestionsthatremain. Notes
Pomeroy1997,229n.134. Seefurther,Pomeroy1993,1994,1996. 3 ClarysseandThompson1995,onthesalt-tax. 4 Forexamples,seeThompson1997,249–51. 5 P.Count9(after251/0bc). 6 BagnallandFrier1994;cf.Bagnall,FrierandRutherford1997. 7 e.g.Peremans1980/81. 8 Clarysse1992,55. 9 SeeThompson1997,247–8;2001a,310–11,fortax-Hellenes. 10 Giventhefragmentarynatureofsomeofthetexts,thetotalforfamiliesis lowerthanthatforhouseholds,andinonecase(notincluded)thegenderdivide isunknown. 11 P.Count46and47(230bc). 12 SeeBagnallandFrier1994,59. 13 P.Count47(230bc). 14 Discrepanciesinthesetablesbetweenthetotalfiguresandthoseformalesand femalesaretheresultofillegibleorincompletedata. 15 P.LilleI.27=W.Chrest.199=Scholl,Corpus87(254–231bc).Arsinoite;on thistext,seefurtherThompson2001b. 16 Omran1973,18,oncontemporaryEgypt;ContisandDavid1996,253–5, ontheancientevidence. 17 Pomeroy1997,226,discountingSEG42.1131(n.20below);butcf.225, notingthelackofunmarrieddaughtersinGreektax-registers. 18 Diodorus Siculus 1.80.3; cf. Polybius 36.17.7–8, control of family-size as asymptomofdecline. 19 Strabo17.2.5(C824). 20 SEG42.1131withBingen1993,226–7,fromPtolemais(firstcenturybc); Rowlandson1998,65,no.40,fortranslation. 21 Pomeroy1997,226;butcf.eadem1993,ontheDelphinioninscriptionsfrom near-contemporaryMiletoswhich,sheargues,showasimilarpictureofinfanticide tothatpresentedhereamonganimmigrantgroupofnewcitizens. 1 2
154
FamiliesinearlyPtolemaicEgypt Bibliography
Bagnall,R.S.,andFrier,B.W. 1994 TheDemographyofRomanEgypt,Cambridge. Bagnall,R.S.,Frier,B.W.andRutherford,I.C. 1997 ThecensusregisterP.Oxy.984:thereverseofPindar’sPaeans,Papyrologica Bruxellensia29,Bruxelles. Bingen,J. 1993 ‘LalexsacraSBI3451=LSCG.Suppl.119(Ptolémaïs,Haute-Égypte)’, Chroniqued’Égypte68,219–28. Clarysse,W. 1992 ‘SomeGreeksinEgypt’,inJ.H.Johnson(ed.)LifeinaMulti-cultural Society: Egypt from Cambyses to Constantine and beyond. Studies in AncientOrientalCivilization51,51–6,Chicago. Clarysse,W.andThompson,D.J. 1995 ‘Thesalt-taxrateonceagain’,Chroniqued’Égypte70,223–9. Contis,G.andDavid,A.R. 1996 ‘TheepidemiologyofbilharziainancientEgypt:5000yearsofschistosomiasis’,ParasitologyToday12.7,253–5. Omran,A.R. 1973 ‘ThepopulationofEgypt,pastandpresent’,inA.R.Omran(ed.)Egypt: Populationproblemsandprospects,3–38,ChapelHill,N.C. Peremans,W. 1980/81 ‘ÉgyptiensetétrangersenÉgyptesouslerègnedePtoléméeI’,Ancient Society11/12,213–26. Pomeroy,S.B. 1993 ‘InfanticideinhellenisticGreece’,inA.CameronandA.Kuhrt(eds.) ImagesofWomeninAntiquity,2ndedn,207–22,London. 1994 ‘FamilyhistoryinPtolemaicEgypt’,inProceedingsofthe20thInternationalCongressofPapyrologists,593–7,Copenhagen. 1996 ‘FamiliesinPtolemaicEgypt:continuity,change,andcoercion’,inR.W. WallaceandE.M.Harris(eds.)TransitionstoEmpire.EssaysinGrecoRomanhistory,360–146 BC,inhonorofE.Badian,Oklahomaseriesin classicalculture21,241–53,Norman,Okla. 1997 FamiliesinClassicalandHellenisticGreece:Representationsandrealities, Oxford. Rowlandson,J. 1998 Women and Society in Greek and Roman Egypt: Asourcebook, Cambridge. Scholl,R. 1990 CorpusderptolemäischenSklaventexte,ForschungenzurantikenSklaverei Beiheft1,3vols.,Stuttgart. Thompson,D.J. 1997 ‘Theinfrastructureofsplendour:censusandtaxesinPtolemaicEgypt’,in P.Cartledge,P.GarnseyandE.Gruen(eds.)HellenisticConstructs.Essays inculture,history,andhistoriography,HellenisticCultureandSociety26, 254–7,Berkeley,LosAngelesandLondon.
155
DorothyJ.Thompson 2001a ‘HellenisticHellenes:thecaseofPtolemaicEgypt’,inI.Malkin(ed.) AncientPerceptionsofGreekEthnicity,301–22,Cambridge,Mass. 2001b ‘Ontheimportanceofbeingapapyrologist’,inT.GagosandR.S.Bagnall (eds.)EssaysandTextsinHonorofJ.DavidThomas,AmericanStudiesin Papyrology42,41–4,Exeter.
156
9 THEKINGANDHISLAND: SOMEREMARKSONTHEROYALAREA (BASILIKE ˜CHO˜RA) OFHELLENISTICASIAMINOR1 ChristianMileta
The title of my paper may suggest different things to different readers. AspecialistintheMiddleAgesmightperhapsthinkofthe‘king’sland’of themedievalrulers.Anancienthistorianontheotherhandwillprobably recalltheideathatthehellenisticmonarchsownedtheirentirekingdoms. Both of these notions, each the product of along scholarly tradition, inform current thinking about the part of hellenistic Asia Minor that belongedtothekings.Thisarea,whichcomprisedaconsiderablepartof theAnatolianhinterland,isthesubjectofthispaper.Istartwithtworather simpleobservations. (1) Greeks and indigenous peoples, such as the Lydians and the Phrygians,hadbeenneighboursinAsiaMinorsincearchaictimeswithout exerting particularly deep bilateral influences. Poleis like Miletus and PhocaeafoundedapoikiaialloverthecoastalregionsoftheMediterranean andtheBlackSea.ButtheAsianGreeksmadenoeffortstocolonizethe Anatolianhinterland.Obviouslytheyeitherdidnotwish,orwereunable, toextendtheirruleandtheircultureoverterritoriesthatwerelarge,far fromthecoastandpopulatedbynon-Greekpeoples. (2)ThatsituationfundamentallychangedwhenAlexandertheGreat conqueredAsiaMinorandthewholePersianempire.Alexanderandall subsequentrulerswereinevitablyfacedwiththetaskoforganizingand exercising aGraeco-Macedonian type of rule over huge territories with non-Greekandmostlynon-urbansocialandpoliticalstructures.InAsia Minorthatproblemhadobviouslybeensolvedbythemiddleofthesecond century bc. For when establishing their direct rule in Asia Minor, the RomansfounditswesternparttotheedgesoftheAnatolianplateauso urbanizedanditspopulationsodeeplyhellenizedthattheyturneditinto theprovinceofAsia. 157
ChristianMileta ThisrapiddevelopmentofcertainpartsofAsiaMinor’sinteriorafter Alexander can only be understood in terms of the process of ‘stateformation’.2Thedevelopmentofpolitical,socialandeconomicrelations intheAnatolianhinterlandwasareflexoftheformationofthestatewithin the individual principalities and kingdoms of Asia Minor, and of the evolutionofthisstate’sfunctionsandinstitutions.Previousresearchinto thehellenisticempiresofAsiaMinorhasfocusedmainlyontheinternal circumstancesofthepoleis,themilitarycoloniesandthegreattemples, andtherelationshipbetweentheseentitiesandthehellenisticmonarchs. Thehinterlandhasreceivedfarlessattention.Neverthelesstherehavebeen strongly-held ideas about the legal status of this area. According to the conventionalwisdom,thehinterlandofAsiaMinorwasakindofpersonal propertyofthemonarch,whileitssocialstructurewasfeudal.3Ofparticularimportanceforthefollowingargumentisthetheorymentionedabove, namely that the hellenistic kings exercised supreme and sole ownership overallthelandwithintheirempires.Accordingtothisthekingsowned theirempiresinapersonalsenseas‘spear-wonterritory’:thatis,thekings wereownersoftheirkingdomsingeneralandofalllandwithinthemin particular.Thisrightofownershipwasbasedontheconquestsmadeby themselvesortheirancestors.4 Incontrast,Iwanttostressthatthehellenisticstateswereneitherfeudal norbasedonaconstitutionalprinciple.Inthebeginningtheysimplyand exclusivelyrestedontheMacedonianmonarchyanditsmilitarypower.5 Later,asthehellenistickingdomswereformed,theyencompassedGreek, Macedonian, Persian and autochthonous political structures, and these wereallheldtogetherbytheMacedonianmonarchsandbyGreekurban culture.Butitmustbeemphasizedthatthekingwasthestrongestand mostimportantfactorwithintheframeworkofthehellenisticstate.And inAsiaMinortherewasasecondveryimportantfactor–thedichotomy betweenthepoleis,theGreekcities,ontheonehand,andthechora,the Anatolianhinterland,ontheother. Thispaperdealswithaparticularpartofthehinterland,theareaclaimed bythekings.Itdiscussesthreeaspectsofthisarea,whichwewillcall‘the royalarea’:first,Alexander’sinstitutionofaspecialareaentirelysubjectto thekingintheinteriorofAsiaMinor;secondlytheproperdesignation, extent,andfunctionofthisarea,andthenatureoftheinternaldistinctions withinit;andthirdlythedevelopingrelationshipoftherulerswith‘their’ area.Theaimistoworktowardsananswertooneofthefundamental questionsofhellenistichistory:Whatroledidthehinterlandregionand itspopulationplayintheformationandthefurtherdevelopmentofthe hellenisticstatesinAsiaMinorandthehellenisticworldasawhole? 158
Thekingandhisland I TheorganizationoftheareaofAsiaMinorinquestionwasfirmlybased upontheregulationsAlexanderpassedimmediatelyafterconqueringit.We mustnotforgetthattheconquestofforeignlandsdoesnotjustbringgreater glory,powerandwealth;italsoentailstheabsolutenecessitytoestablishand secureone’sownruleoverthoseterritories.SoAlexanderneededtoreplace theAchaemenidsatraps,toappointmilitarycommandersandotherofficials andtomakedecisionsonthestatusofthepoleisandthepeoplesofAsia Minor.6Hedidindeedaddressthesematters,asdidhisSuccessors.7Aking whoprovedunabletoorganizeandcarryouthisruleintherightmanner losthiskingdomsoonerorlater.ThusoneofthereasonswhytheSuccessor DemetriosPoliorketeslostMacedoniaafterbeingKingthereforsixyearswas thattheMacedonianswereangrywithhimbecausehehadnotexercisedhis ruleintherightway–hewasfarmoreinterestedinwarfareandthelifeof luxurythaningivingaudiences,readingpetitionsorgivingjudgements.8 AftersecuringhisruleovertheconqueredpartsofAsiaMinor,Alexander neededtofindameansoffinancingthefurtherwaragainstPersia.Towards thisendhehadreceived,itistrue,somepaymentsfromthemembersof theCorinthianLeague.Buthispersonalmeansweremeagre,9ashehad givenaway‘almostalloftheroyalproperty’(basilika)10inMacedonia,i.e. land,villagesandtherevenuesfromcommunitiesorharbours.11Ineffect theprosecutionofthewarlargelydependedupontheresourcesofAsia Minor,whichmadeitessentialtosettleaffairsthere. In arranging these affairs Alexander could only in part follow the commonpracticeofsimplyconfirmingthelocalpowerstructures.Thiswas becausethewarhadbeenideologicallyprojectedasacampaignofpanhellenic revenge against the Persians. As the campaign’s leader Alexander couldpresenthimselfasconqueroronlybeforetheindigenouspeoples. InthecaseoftheGreekcitiesheneededtopresenthimselfratherastheir redeemerfromthePersianyoke.Thisentailedgivingthemastatusthatat leastoutwardlyresembledtheindependencethatwastheidealofthepolis. Alexanderaccomplishedthisbyrecognizingthefreedomandautonomy ofthepoleisandfreeingthemfromtheburdenofthetaxestheyhadbeen payingtotheAchaemenids.12Simultaneously,though,hedeprivedsome ofthepoleisofland. AmongthefirstthathadtoexperiencethiswasPriene.Itistruethat AlexanderrecognizedPrieneasfreeandautonomousandreleaseditfrom thetribute(syntaxis)13,buthealsoseizedaportionofPriene’schora.He decreedthatthischorawas‘his’andthatthosedwellinginitsvillageswere topayphoroi 14,i.e.taxespaidinkind.15Theconfiscatedchoraconsisted ofthelandandthevillagesofindigenousCarians,theMyrseloiandthe 159
ChristianMileta Pedieis.16Obviouslythenon-urbanandindigenouscharacteroftheseterritoriesandcommunitieswasthedecisivefactorintheirincorporationinto theareaclaimedbyAlexander.17 PrienesurelywasnottheonlypolisfromwhichAlexandertookterritoriesinordertoaddthemto‘his’area.18Buttothisareahealsoadded furtherlandthathadneverbeenpartofapolis.Consequentlytheareain questioncomprisedaconsiderablepartoftheAnatolianhinterlandsuch as,forinstance,thehugeforestsandmeadowsandalltheterritoriesthat hadinthepastbeeninthepossessionoftheAchaemenidkingsandtheir courtiers. Anotable part of these were the Achaemenid satraps’ possessionsneartheirpalacesatDaskyleion,SardeisandKelainai,19aswellasthe estatesoffavouritesoftheGreatKing.20OnecouldquestionAlexander’s motivesforexpropriatinglandfromthepoleiswhenhehadaccesstosuch largeterritories.Theobviousreasonforthiswas,asmentionedabove,his urgentneedforresourcesforthewar.Theenormousamountsofmoney andgrainheneededtosupporthisarmyjustcouldnotbeprovidedby theoftenremoteandlessproductiveestatesoftheAnatolianhinterland alone.Supportfromtherichandfertileformercityterritoriesinthecoastal plainswasnecessary.Themergingofthelatterandpartsofthehinterland intoAlexander’sareamarksthebirthofaspecialtax-payingareaclaimed bytheruler,theroyalarea. In establishing this area Alexander would not have been guided by constitutionalprecepts;rather,hewouldhavesuccumbedtothepolitical and monetary necessities of the time and applied his experiences from rulingMacedonia.ForinMacedoniatherulershadfromtimeimmemorialcommandedincomeandtaxesfromestates,communitiesandother sources,whichcamedirectlytothem,theircourtand–intimeofwar –tothearmy.21 ThelatterwastruealsooftheAchaemenidempire.Itseemsimprobable,though,thatAlexanderfellbackonanAchaemenidtraditionwhen establishingtheroyalarea.Forthedifferentiationofthisareaisanotable instanceofthewayinwhichAlexanderclearlydistancedhimselffromthe Achaemenidpatternofrule,inthecontextofthemacropoliticalstructure of Asia Minor.The Achaemenids had made acomprehensive claim to powerovertheentiretyofAsiaMinorincludingtheGreekcities.Greek authorssuchasThucydidesandXenophondescribedthispoliticalconcept bylabellingtheAchaemeniddominionthe‘landoftheGreatKing’(cwvra basilevw")–referringbythisphrasetothewholeofAsiaMinorincluding thepoleis.22 Alexanderreplacedthiscomprehensiveclaimtopower(whichhadnever beenfullyrealized)withadichotomoussystemofhierarchicalsubordination 160
Thekingandhisland toroyalauthority.23Thedichotomy’stwoelementswerethemostlyautonomousGreekcities(poleis)onthecoastontheonehand,andthesubjugated hinterland(chora)ontheother.Whilethepoleisweretheruler’ssubordinates inthepoliticalsense,theyweremostlyautonomouswhereadministration wasconcerned.Thechoraontheotherhandwasnotonlypoliticallysubject totheking,butitsadministrationtoowassubjugatedtoroyalgovernance. Itwasitselfdividedintothreecategories,aswillbeshownbelow, 24and amongthesewastheroyalareaclaimedbytheking. II Alexander’s claim to aroyal area was adopted by all subsequent rulers ofhellenisticAsiaMinor.Thus,forinstance,in305/4bctheSuccessor AntigonosMonophthalmosmentionedapartofitnearTeosandLebedos.25 Furthermore,wehavepositiveevidencefortheexistenceofpartsofthe royalareaineverysingleregionofAsiaMinor.26However,thecorrectterm forandtheprecisesizeoftheareainquestionareproblematic.Letusfirst establishthatapparentlynocommonterminologywasusedtodenotethis areaorthepartsofit.Inoursourcesthetermchora(i.e.Latinagri)ismost commonlyemployed.Onlyinaveryfewbutenlighteninginstancesisthis termqualifiedbyadjectivesmeaning‘royal’(basilikh;, basivleiaor,Latin, regiusrespectively).27Modernscholarshipusuallyemploystheterm‘royal land’(Frenchterreroyale,GermanKönigsland,Russianzarskayazeml’a)to describethisarea.28IncontrasttothisIwouldliketosuggestusingtheterm ‘royalarea’thatIintroducedabove.Tostartwith,‘area’isherethemost correcttranslationoftheGreektermchora.Itsprimarymeaningis‘space’ or‘room’anditsignifies‘area’ratherthan‘land’,whichisonlyaderivation and thus asecondary meaning of the term. In addition, the royal area comprisednotonlylandbutalso–aswillbeshownbelow–incomefrom communities,economicinstitutionsandothersources. Theextentoftheroyalareahasbeenunderstoodindifferentwaysin previousresearch.Itwasapriorithoughteithertoconsistofthewholeof theinteriorofAsiaMinor 29ortobeaspecialroyaldomain,thepartsof whichwerescatteredacrosstheinterior.30Theconflictbetweenthesetwo positionshasonlyrecentlybeenresolvedbythepublicationofthecustoms lawofAsiain1988.Thislawisfromthe80sbcbutcontainsregulations stemmingfromtheestablishmentofAsiaasaRomanprovince,i.e.from theyearsshortlyafter133bc.Paragraph10ofthelaw,regulatingimportationbyland,refersdirectlytotheroyalarea. Whoeverimportsbylandhastoannounceanddeclare(thegoods)atthose places where there is acustoms office in front (or: on the borders) of the formerchorabasileiaorfreepoleisorethneordemoi.31
161
ChristianMileta ThisregulationdemonstratesthatatleastintheAttalidkingdombasileia chorawastheofficialtermfortheareabelongingtothekingandthatthis areawasdistinctfrompoleis,ethneanddemoiwherecustomsandprobably tax regulation were concerned. Ethne were peoples and tribes such as, e.g.,theLydiansandcertainMysiantribes.Theyweregranted–either becauseoftheirhighlevelofcivilizationor,conversely,becauseoftheir backwardness–acertaindegreeofinternalautonomythatmanifesteditself intherighttoliveinaccordancewiththeirowntraditionallaws(patrooi nomoi).Theywereobligedtopaytaxeswithoutexceptionbuttheywere giventherighttolevythemastheythemselveswishedbeforepassingthem ontotheadministration.Thedemoi,whichconsistedoftheMacedonian militarycolonies,thecitiesandthehalf-urbancommunitiesoftheindigenous peoples and the great sanctuaries of Anatolian gods, had similar prerogatives.Thelastoftheinterior’sareaswastheroyalarea.Heretaxes werelevieddirectlybytheroyaladministration. Asmentionedabove,seldomdothesourcesexplicitlydescribethearea claimedbythekingasthe‘royalarea’,buttheylabelitsimplyasthe‘area’ (chora or agri respectively). In order to fix the extent of the royal area preciselyitisthereforenecessarytoexcludeallmentionsofchorainthe senseofaroyalempireorinthesenseoftheterritoriesofpoleisratherthan inthesenseoftheAnatolianinterior.Wecanisolateandidentifytheroyal areabyfocusingonsourcesthat,inthefirstplace,clearlydorefertothe Anatolianinterior,andthat,inthesecondplace,usethetermchora,sofar ascontextindicates,notmerelytodenotetheinterioringeneralbutthe actualpartsofitthatenjoyednoautonomyoftheirownandthatwere directlysubjecttothekingandtheroyaladministration.Thisstatusismade especiallyclearbytheinfrequentbutveryinstructivevariantsbasilikeor basileiachoraandagriregii. ThustheextentoftheroyalareaofAsiaMinorinanygivenperiodof thehellenisticepochcanonlybedeterminedbyexclusion.Itconsistedof thoseterritoriesthatwereneitherpartofthepoleis,norbelongedtothe territoriesoftheethneorthedemoiinthehinterland.Butitdoesbecome clearthattheroyalareawasaspecialanduniformzoneintermsofdirect control by the royal administration, without being aterritorially joined block.Itconsistedofsmallerandlargerstretchesoftheflatlandwithits villages,32ofestatestemporarilyawardedtodignitariesandfavouritesof theking,offorests,33pasture,34wasteland,35andofeconomicinstitutions suchasmines,salt-works,andfishinggrounds36,scatteredastheywereall acrosstheAnatolianhinterland. Aspecialpartoftheroyalareawastheroyaldomain.Thisconsistedof estatesandresidenciesbelongingtotheruler’soikos.37Theyweresituated 162
Thekingandhisland at different localities throughout the empire and were administered by specialcustodians.Therulerandhisrelatives38commandeddifferentparts ofthisdomainwithoutgainingpersonalrightsofownershipindependent oftheirfunctions.Thisiswelldemonstratedbytheexampleoftheformer SeleucidqueenLaodike,whoneededtobecompensatedwithlandafter herdivorcefromAntiochosIIin254bc.39Theestateswhichhadbeenat herdisposalasaqueenhadfallentohersuccessorBerenike.Aspartofthe divorceproceedingsshereceivedanestatenotfarfromDaskyleion.40This estateandavillagebelongingtoithaduntilthenbeenpartoftheflatland withintheroyalareaoftheprovinceofHellespontinePhrygia.Nowithad tobepartitionedofffromitinaseriesofcostlyadministrativeacts,the surveyingoftheestate,thesettingupofboundarystones,thesaleandthe sale-registrationintheroyalarchive(basilikaigraphai )atSardis. All the territories, estates, communities and other units of the royal area,includingtheroyaldomain,hadtopaytheearnings-relatedproperty taxes(phoroi).Whenspeakingabout‘hischora’inthehinterlandofPriene, Alexanderexplicitlymentionsthattheinhabitantsofthevillagestherehad topay‘thephoroi ’.AndAntigonosMonophthalmosexpresslymentions thatonecouldgetasmuchgrainasonewishedfromthere.41Becauseof thisdutytopaytaxesinkind,theroyalareaofAsiaMinorcanbecompared tothegebasilikeofPtolemaicEgypt.42Althoughquitedifferentinterms oftheirstructure,bothareasseemtohaveperformedsimilareconomic functions.Thisguessisbasedontheobservationthatthegrainproduction ofbothofthemwasaboutthesame.43 III Astotherelationshipofthehellenistickingstotheroyalareaandtheway theyruled,exploitedanddevelopedit,itshouldbestressedoncemorethat therulershadtoconsiderthetraditionalrightsandprivilegesofthepoleis and,inthehinterland,thoseoftheethneandthedemoi.Sothesolepart oftheirkingdomtheycouldruleandexploitwithoutanyrestrictionwas theroyalarea.Consequently,thiswastheareathatthekingsexploitedbut alsodevelopedmorethananyother. Itistruethatallrulerswereawareoftheeconomicandpoliticalsignificance of the royal area, but Alexander seems to have viewed it mainly as astrategic area and as asource of income.This attitude towards the hinterlandchangedduringtheeraoftheSuccessorsasaconsequenceof thegrowingindependenceoftheterritoriesheldbyeachindividualruler and the initial progress towards the state-formation of each kingdom. The Successors started to act like independent rulers. In the context of Asia Minor those of the greatest interest are Eumenes, Antigonos 163
ChristianMileta Monophthalmos and Lysimachos.They inevitably had to secure and organizetheirruleovertheirterritories,andatthesametimefostertheir economic prosperity.The latter was especially true for the royal area, standing as it did directly under the kings’ absolute sovereignty. So the rulersstartedtoviewthisareanotonlyasasourceofincomebutalsoas anobjectofwhichtheyhadtotakespecialaccount.Thisisprovedbythe completelydifferentwaytheydealtwiththeir‘own’areaandthoseofother rulers.When,forinstance,in311bcDemetrioshadinvadedBabylonia, whichwasruledatthattimebySeleukos,hegavetheordertohissoldiers, astheywithdrew,‘totakeandmakebootyofeverythingtheycouldcarry ordrivefromthechora’,whichherewasalmostidenticalwiththeroyal area.Inthisway,remarksPlutarch,‘heleftSeleukosmoreconfirmedthan beforeinhispossession;forbyravagingthecountry(chora)Demetrioswas thoughttoadmitthatitnolongerbelongedtohisfather’.44Thisexample alsoshowstheverypersonalrelationshipthekingenjoyedwith‘his’area, athingthatisnoticeableinthecasesofallthehellenisticrulers.Ithad become particularly strong at the end of the Diadochic era and at the inceptionofthehellenistickingdoms.Althoughstablepoliticalconditions neverdidtrulyemergeinAsiaMinor,evensowecantracethedevelopmentofitshinterlandthroughurbanizationandthroughtheprogressive sophisticationoftheagriculturaltechniquesemployedinit.Thelattercan easilybeseenfromitsenormousgrainoutput,whichenabledtheAttalids togiveevenmoregiftsofgraintoGreekpoleisinGreeceandintheEast alikethanthePtolemiesdid.45 Theverypersonalrelationshipwith,andcarefor,theroyalareaperhaps hadmuchtodowiththecontinuouswarsofthehellenisticperiod.They madethechoraimportantasastrategicareabutalsoasthemainsourceof taxes,foodandsoldiers.Sothekingsandtheiradministratorsmadeefforts to secure the chora by improving agriculture and by founding military coloniesandnewcities.Anotherreasonforthedevelopmentofthechora wasthegeneraltendencytowardscentralizationinallthehellenisticstates. FormostofthethirdandsecondcenturiesbcAsiaMinorbelongedto thesmallerkingdoms(i.e.,besidesBithynia,CappadociaandPontus,the AttalidkingdomandthoseofAntiochosHieraxandAchaios),inwhich therulersoradministratorshadabetterunderstandingof,andstronger controlover,theirstatethan,forinstance,theSeleucidsdid. Theroyalareawasnotunderthecontrolofaspecialadministration.It wasadministeredbytheprovincialgovernors,thesatrapaior,astheywere calledlater,thestrategoi.Eachindividualprovinceofastatewassubdivided, aswasthestateitself,intopoleisandchora,andthelatterwasdividedagain into areas of ethne and demoi and into the topoi (‘territories’). In their 164
Thekingandhisland capacityastheking’srepresentativeswithintheirprovincesthegovernors hadfulladministrativeandjuridicalpoweroverthetopoi,butonlyrestricted authorityovertheethneanddemoi.46Thesehadtoobeytheordersofthe governor but were entitled to carry them out themselves in accordance withtheirownlaws.Furthermore,theywereallowedtocollecttaxesin theirownwaybeforepayingthemovertotheroyaltreasury.Bycontrast thetaxesofthecommunities,estatesandeconomicunitsthatbelongedto thetopoiwerecollectedbyofficersoftheroyaladministration. Although the governors were formally responsible for its administration,thekingsfrequentlyintervenedintheaffairsoftheroyalarea.They interactedwithitinverypersonalways,throughmilitarycampaignsand travels,euergetismandfestivities,thefoundationofnewpoleisandmilitary colonies, and negotiations with envoys and the processing of written petitionsfromtheroyalarea.Indirectformsofinteractionwerecontacts throughspecialenvoysandtheroyaladministration,therulercult,and theconveyingofestatestorelativesand‘friends’. Inthecourseofthehellenisticepochthispersonalelementoftheking’s dealingswiththeroyalareadeclinedasaresultofthedevelopingprocess ofthestate-formationwithintheindividualstate.Itistruethattherulers keptagreatinterestintheroyalareaanditsevolution,forinstancethrough ordersandedictssupportingcolonization,roadconstructionandagriculture.47Butthemoreofthoseorders–tobecarriedoutbythegovernorsand theiradministrators–therulersenacted,themoretheylostofdirectcontrol over‘their’area.Asaresult,therelationshipbetweenkingandpopulation oftheroyalareacametodisplayamoreofficial,constitutionalcharacter. This process developed more quickly and more strongly in the large andfederalempireoftheSeleucidsthanitdidinminorkingdomssuchas Bithynia,PontusandPergamum.InthelastoftheseEumenesIIobviously puthisbrother,laterkingAttalosII,inchargeofthehinterlandandthus alsooftheroyalarea.ThestrongcontroltheAttalidkingsexercisedoverthe hinterlandwascertainlyaresultofthefactthatPergamumhadforalong timebeenaverysmallstatethatwas,ofcourse,verycentralized.Butit seemsevenmoreimportantthattheAttalidkingdomin188bc,through the treaty of Apameia, had become one of the great hellenistic powers. From that point its rulers followed an ambitious foreign and cultural policysymbolizedbythetransformationoftheircapitalintooneofthe mostimportantculturalcentresofthehellenisticworld.Thefinancingof thispolicywas,withtheexceptionofthereparationspaidbytheSeleucids immediately after 188 bc, based solely on the resources of Asia Minor. In this respect the effective control and exploitation of the hinterland, andoftheroyalareainparticular,wasoneofthemostimportantaims 165
ChristianMileta oftheAttalids’domesticpolicy.TheextensivegiftsmadebytheAttalids, mentionedabove,giveusanideaofthevastagriculturalproduceoftheir royalarea.Wehaveeveryreasontoassumethatthiseconomiccapacity resultedfromthepurposefuldevelopmentofthisareabytherulers.Itis symptomaticthatitwastheAttalidsaboveallwhoconcernedthemselves withimprovingtheeconomicconditionsofcommunitiesintheroyalarea. Notealsotheirspecialinterestinstockbreeding 48andagriculture;AttalosII andAttalosIIIevenwrotehandbooksonthistopic.49 TheexampleofthePergamenekingdomshowsthatthedevelopment ofagricultureandvillageswasanimportantaspectoftherulers’dealings withtheroyalarea.Thesameistrueofitscolonization.InSeleucidand Attalid times especially aconsiderable number of military colonies was founded.50Itisclearthatthiscolonizationwasplannedasfarasitwent becauseitwouldhavebeenimpossiblewithouttherulers’consentandthe activeassistanceoftheroyaladministration.Soonecansupposethatmost ifnotallcolonieswerefoundedinplacesbelongingtotheroyalarea,51 becausehere,unlikeintheareasoftheethneanddemoi,thetraditional rightsandprivilegesofthelocalpopulationdidnotneedtobeheeded. Thatthecolonizationmusthavebeenaplannedprocessisalsomadehighly probablebythefactthatmostofthecolonieswerefoundedinWestern Lydia,CariaandalongthemainroutesthroughAsiaMinor,i.e.inregions whichalreadyinpre-hellenistictimeshadreachedahighlevelofcivilization.Bycontrast,wehardlyeverseeanycolonizationinunderdeveloped regionssuchasPhrygiaandNorthMysia.52 Ithasusuallybeenheldthattheaimbehindthecolonizationwasprincipallythemilitaryprotectionofspecialareas.Butthecolonization’simportanceforthehellenizationandeconomicdevelopmentoftheAnatolian hinterland should also be stressed. Each of the newly-founded colonies which,incidentally,oftenlaterbecamepoleisofanewtypesubjecttothe king,wasabuilding-blockofthehellenistickingdomaswellasabeacon of Greek urban culture in almost entirely indigenous surroundings. In thisrespecttherulersseemtohaveregardedthecolonization,forallthat ittookplacemainlyintheroyalarea,asatoolforthehellenizationofthe hinterland. The colonies had often been founded on, or adjacent to, the site of apre-existingindigenousvillageorcity.53ThefactthatthemostlyGraecoMacedoniancolonistsincorporatedtheAnatoliangodsintotheirpantheon andsharedinthelocalsanctuariesshowsthatfromthefirsttheywerein close contact with the indigenous population. Such contacts were also necessaryifthecolonistsweretobeintroducedtolocalplantvarietiesand cultivationmethodsandiftheyweretoprocureintermarriagewithindig166
Thekingandhisland enouswomen.Sincewehavenoevidenceforseriousconflictsbetweenthe newarrivalsandthelocals,weshouldconcludethattherapprochement betweenthetwosidesproceededwithoutmajordifficulties.Thiswassurely aresultofthefactthatthecolonizationwasunderthecontroloftherulers andtheroyaladministration.Thehellenisticstatetookcareoftheinterests ofthelocalindigenouspeopleinsuchawaythattheywerenotoffended bythefoundationofthecolonies,oratanyratewereoffendedonlyto aminorextent.Ontheotherhandtheevidenceshowsthattheindigenous populationwasquiteopen-mindedtowardsthecultureandinstitutionsof theGraeco-Macedonians.54 InsumIwouldcontendthattheroyalareaofAsiaMinorwasestablishedbyAlexanderthroughthemergingofterritoriesexpropriatedfrom theGreekpoleisandapartoftheAnatolianhinterland.So,despitetheir centralpositionwithinthehellenisticstate,therulershadfullpoliticaland economiccontroloveronlyapartoftheland,estates,communitiesand economicinstitutionswithintheirkingdoms.Therelationshipoftherulers withtheroyalareawasatfirstcompletelypersonal.But,fromthebeginning oftheeraoftheSuccessorsandfromthesimultaneousinceptionofthe processoftheformationoftheindividualhellenisticstatesofAsiaMinor, thisrelationshipbegantochangeandtodisplayamoreofficial,constitutionalcharacter.Atthesametimethekingsandhellenistickingdomsmade theroyalareaacornerstoneofthedevelopmentoftheAnatolianhinterland andofitsensuinghellenization,throughtheimprovementofagriculture andthroughcolonization. Abbreviations
BE DNP FGH I.Didyma I.Ephesos I.Iasos I.Ilion I.Laodikeiaa.Lykos I.Priene OGIS RC Zollgesetz
Bulletinépigraphique CancikandSchneider1996– Jacoby1923– Rehm1958 Wankeletal.1979–81 Blümel1985 Frisch1975 Corsten1997 HillervonGaertringen1906 Dittenberger1903–5 Welles1934 EngelmannandKnibbe1989
Notes 1
IpresentheresomeresultsofaworkinprogressentitledDerKönigundsein
167
ChristianMileta Land.HerrschaftundVerwaltungimkleinasiastischenBinnenlandderhellenistischen Zeit.Referencestosourcesandscholarshipwillonlybegivenasnecessary.For fullerdocumentationthereaderisreferredtotheprojectedmonograph. 2 As explained in the main text, Iuse the term state-formation (German: ‘Verstaatlichung’)torefertotheprocessesofthegenesisofthehellenisticstate within the individual principalities and kingdoms of Asia Minor, and to the emergenceofitsfunctionsandinstitutions.Theseprocessescomprisethegradual consolidation of the relationship between, on the one side, the ruler and his apparatusofpowerand,ontheotherside,thepopulationoverwhichtheyrule.Cf. thesimilarconceptionof‘state-building’inpre-modernsocieties(Bendix1978, esp.5withn.1).Fortheapplicationoftheterm‘state’totheGraeco-Roman antiquityingeneralandthehellenisticperiodinparticularseeEder2001,873, andSchmitt1993,751–6,especially751and753–4. 3 For an outline and criticism of this view, which was established byW.M. Ramsay,M.RostovtzeffandM.Weber,seeBriant1982,99–102. 4 For an outline and awell-balanced assessment of this notion, which was developedbyE.Bikerman,seeGehrke1990,175–6. 5 Gehrke1990,48–9and165(withfurtherreferences),andAustin1986. 6 Cf. Alexander’s regulations concerning Western Asia Minor (334 bc) as reportedbyArrian1.17.1–7‘(1)AlexandermadeCalassatrapoftheprovince whichArsiteshadgoverned[i.e.HellespontinePhrygia],orderingtheinhabitants topaythesametaxes(fovroi)theyhadformerlypaidtoDarius.Allthebarbarians whocamedownfromthehillsandgavethemselvesupheorderedtogobackto theirhomes… (2)ParmenionhesenttotakeoverDascylium… (3)Alexander himselfmarchedtowardsSardis… (4)…totheSardiansandtheotherLydians he granted the use of their ancestral laws and allowed them their freedom… (7)HeleftbehindascommanderofthecitadelofSardisPausanias,oneofthe hetairoi;Niciasbecameoverseerofthetaxes(fovroi),thecontribution(suvntaxi") andthetribute(ajpoforav)andAsandros,sonofPhilotas,governorofLydiaand therestoftheprovinceofSpiridates[i.e.partsofIonia]…’(trans.Brunt,with somealterations). 7 Cf.,forexample,theSuccessorEumenes,whoin320bcafterconquering Cappadocia, ta;" me;n povlei" toi'" eJautou' fivloi" parevdwke, kai; frouravrcou" ejgkatevsthse kai; dikasta;" ajpevlipe kai; dioikhta;" ou}" ejbouvleto –‘hegavethe citiestohisfriendsandappointedcommandersofgarrisonsandleftbehindhim suchjudgesandadministratorsashewished’(PlutarchEumenes3.14,trans.Perrin, withsomealterations). 8 SeetheaccountofDemetrius’governmentbyPlutarchDemetrius41–2. 9 PlutarchAlexander15.1,withreferencetoAristoboulos,DurisandOnesicritos. 10 PlutarchAlexander15.4:‘scedo;n aJpavntwn tw'n basilikw'n’. 11 PlutarchAlexander15.3–6:ta; tw'n eJtaivrwn pravgmata skeyavmeno" ajponei'mai tw/' me;n ajgrovn, tw/' de; kwvmhn, tw/' de; sunoikiva" provsodon h] limevno". h[dh de; katanhlwmevnwn kai; diagegrammevnwn scedo;n aJpavntwn tw'n basilikw'n…toi'" de; lambavnousi kai; deomevnoi" proquvmw" ejcarivzeto, kai; ta; plei'sta tw'n ejn Make-
168
Thekingandhisland doniva/ dianevmwn ou{tw" kathnavlwse.
Diodorus17.24.1:AlexandermarchedwithallhisarmyintoCaria,winning overthecitiesthatlayonhisroutebykindtreatment(filanqrwpivai).Hewas particularlygeneroustotheGreekcites(ta;" ÔEllhnivda" povlei"),grantingthem independence and exemption from taxation (poiw`n aujta;" aujtonovmou" kai; ajforologhvtou"),addingtheassurancethatthefreedomoftheGreekswasthe objectforwhichhehadtakenuponhimselfthewaragainstthePersians. 13 Asforthesuvntaxi" seeSherwin-White1985,84–6. 14 I.Priene no. 1, following the reading of Sherwin-White, 1985, 80–1. Cf. Heisserer, 1980, 142–68 no. 6: Basilevw" ∆Aªl≥exavndºrou. tw'n ejn Naulovcwi ªkatoikouvnºtwn o{soi mevn eijs≥i ªPrihnei'º", auj≥t≥o≥ªnovºmou" ei\nai kaªi; ejleuqºevrou", |5 e[c≥ªontºa≥" thvn tªe gh'g kºai; ta;" oijkiv≥a" ta;" ejn t≥ªh'i pºov≥l≥ei pavªsaº" kai; th;g 12
cwv≥r≥a≥n, w{ªsper oiJº Prihne≥ªi'" aujtoiv:º ... ca.8 ... ai|" a]n devwªntai .. 4–5 .. º to de≥ .. 5 .. k≥ai; Mursªhleivwgº |10 ªkºai; Pe≥ªdievwg––– ca.9–10––º c≥wvrag≥ ªgºi≥nwvskw ejmh;n ei\nai, tou;" de; katoikou'nta" ejn tai'" kwvmai" tauvtai" fevrein tou;" fovrou": th'" de; suntavxew" ajfivhmi th;m Prih|15 nevwm povlin, … (‘OfthoseresidinginNaulochon,
asmanyasare[Prienians]aretobeindependentandfree,possessingthe[land] andallthehousesinthecityandthecountryside[likethe]Prienians[themselves]; .............Butthe....[?villages]landoftheMyrs[eloi]andthePe[dieis], andthecountrysideIdecreetobemine,andthosedwellinginthesevillagesare topaythetribute;Ireleasefromthesyntaxisthecityof(the)Prienians,…’(trans. Sherwin-White).ThereadingsofSherwin-WhiteandHeissererarebothbased onautopsyofallfragmentsandarealmostidenticalexceptatl.10.Heisserer’s restorationofthisline(ªkºai; Pªedievwg gh'n, th;n de; peri;º c≥wvrag≥)ispossiblebutfar fromsure.IpreferthereadingofSherwin-White.AsforthedatingofAlexander’s instructionsto334bc,seeSherwin-White1985,82–3. 15 Cf.Rostovtzeff1910,246–7. 16 Cf.Botermann1994,183n.53. 17 TheconfiscatedlandwasneverreturnedtoPriene:inthe270sbcwehear thattheSeleucidofficerLarichosownedanestateintheneighbourhoodofPriene, whichhecouldonlyhavegotfromtheking(I.Prieneno.18,ll.24–6:Larichos getstaxexemptiononcattleandslaves‘onhisownpropertiesaswellaswithin theterritoryofthecity’–e[n te ªtºoi'" ijdivoi" kthvmasªiº kai; ejn th'i povlei).Andas forthereignofthelastPergameneking,AttalosIII(138–133bc),thisruleris alsoreportedtohavecultivatedlandhere(I.Prieneno.111,Col.16,ll.112–13, mentions estates ‘which King Attalos earlier cultivated [III]’ (ª– – 16 – – a} pºrovteroªnº eijrgavzeto basileu;" “Attalo"). 18 AliterSherwin-White1985,83:‘Thereisnoreasontoassume,orevidence toprove,thatAlexanderischangingthestatusoflandi.e.annexinglandtoroyal domain.…(he)isconcernedwithAchaemenidroyaldomainstowhich,asvictor overDarius’forces,Alexanderisaffirminghisentititlement.’ 19 See, for example, the environs of Daskyleion as portrayed by Xenophon, Hellenica4.1.15–16:manybigandrichvillages,enclosedparks(paradeisoi )and opengroundssuitableforhunting,andariverfullofallkindsoffish. 20 SeeSekunda1988,175–96(anextremelyhelpfulsurveyofPersianmagnate
169
ChristianMileta familiessettledinHellespontinePhrygia).Cf.Balcer1984,195–226,forPersian noblesandotherlandedgentryinAsiaMinorandtheAchaemenidEmpireas awhole. 21 SeeFunck1978. 22 Thucydides1.96.2;8.18,8.37,8.58;XenophonMemorabilia3.5.26,Hellenica 3.1.13f.,4.8.17,Anabasis3.2.23,5.5,Cyropaedia6.1.30.Cf.Schuler1998,138: ‘WenndiegriechischenHistorikervonachämenidischemReichsgebietsprechen, gebrauchensieinderRegeldieWendungcwvra basilevw".’ 23 Cf.Schuler1998,138–45. 24 Ihereleaveasidethedynasteiaithatwerealmostindependentprincedomsand onlyindirectlypartofthekingdomsinquestion,cf.Bengtson1964,5–6. 25 RCno.3(LetterofAntigonosMonophthalmostoTeosregulatingthesynoikismos with Lebedos, 306–302 bc), ll. 83–5: in referring to the request of the Lebediansforthesetting-asideofmoneyfromthepublicrevenuesfortheimportationofgrain,Antigonosmentionsthat‘thecrownlandisnear(plhsivon ou[sh" th'" forologoumevªnh" cwvra"º )[andthusifaneed]ofgrainarose,wethinkthere couldeasilybebroughtfrom[thereasmuchas]onewished’(trans.Welles).For theunderstandingofthephorologoumenechoraasroyalareaseeRostovtzeff1910, 246–7.SeealsoPréaux1954,313;Briant1982,275;andKreissig1978,38–9. 26 Examples:Ionia–Bringmannetal.1995no.275,ll.122–6withMeyer1925, 74:landgivenbacktoMiletosbyPtolemaiosII.Ionia/Smyrna–OGISno.228, withRigsby1996,no.7,ll.6–9:SeleucusIIpromisedtorestoretoSmyrnaits oldterritory.Aiolis–Herrmann1959,4–6no.2:boundarystonebetweencity territoryandroyalarea.Mysia–OGISno.338mentionsestates(ousia)confiscated bythekingsandthatAttalosIIIbywillgavelandtoPergamum.Hellespontine Phrygia–Bringmannetal.1995no.253:thekingsAttalos[I]andPrusias[I]gave landtothesanctuaryandthecityofAizanoi.Lydia–Buckleretal.1932no.1: theestateofMnesismachosispartoftheroyalarea.Lycia–Maier1959–81no. 76:EumenesIIgrantsprivilegestothevillageKardakomebelongingtotheroyal areanearTelmessos.Seefurthertheexamplesgiveninthenextnote. 27 I.Ilion no. 33 (RC no. 10–13), ll. 41 and 68–9 (Troad, Seleucid era, 281–260bc): hJ basilikh; cwvra.Zollgesetzll.26–8(§10):the basileiva cwvra oftheformerPergamenekingdom.Cicero,Delegeagraria2.19.50–1:agriregii BithyniaeandregiiagriMithridatisinPaphlagonia,PontusandCappadocia.Livy 37.56.2(ofMysiain189/8bc):regiaesilvaeMysiae(ed.Briscoe).Notjustthe royal area but the whole kingdom outside aparticular polis is signified by the (cwvra)tou' basilevw" mentionedinaninscriptionfromHerakleiaontheLatmos –Bringmannetal.1995no.296(Ionia,Seleucidera,196–193bc),frag.III.l. 8:hJ (cwvra)tou' basilevw";cf.frag.IV.l.3:[…..…....]tou' basilevw" h{ te cwvra kªai;
º.
TheterminologygoesbacktoRostovtzeff1910,246–7,whousedtheGreek term‘basilikh; cwvra’ thatappearsin aninscription(nowI.Ilionno.33ll.41and. 68–9)whichexplicitlyappliesthistermtoterritoriesofthenorth-westernTroad. Mostscholarsprefermodernequivalentsofthisterm. 29 See,forinstance,Rostovtzeff1910,247(heismorecautiousat1941,503), 28
170
Thekingandhisland andCorsaro1980,1163–1219,1163–6. 30 See,forinstance,Bikerman1938,180,Bengtson,1977,394,andKuhrtetal. 1993,47.Hahn1978,24,stressestheambiguityofthetermcwvra basilikhv:‘Die zweiäußerstenPole[sc.oftheterm]bilden…einerseitsdergesamtebesteuerte Boden [sc. the forologoumevnh cwvra], andererseits die Masse der unmittelbar und zentral von der königlichen Schatzkammer bewirtschafteten königlichen Domänen.’ 31 Zollgesetz(enactedin62adbutcontainingprovisionsmainlystemmingfrom the80sbcbutalsofromthetimeimmediatelyafter133/29bc,whentheRoman provinceofAsiawasbeingestablished)ll.26–8,§10(Importationbyland): oJ kata; gh'n eijsavgwn ejn touvtoi" toi'" tovpoi" prosfwªneivtw kai; ajpografevsqw ejn oi|" a]n telwvnion pro; th'" cwvra" th'" (or:ejn toi'" o{roi" th'" cwvra")º pro; tw'n basileiva" h] ejleuqevrwn povlewn h] ejqnw'n h] dhvmwn uJpavrch/;therestorationoftextbyEngelmann andKnibbeissafeuntil‘telwvnion’.Thefollowingsentence‘pro; th'" cwvra" th'"’is
surelyrightingist,buttooshort.Judgingfromthephotographsofthesqueezes providedwiththeeditioprinceps,thelinesinquestionhave4to5lettersmore thancalculatedbyEngelmannandKnibbe.Thusthereisnoobstacletorestoring ‘ejn toi'" o{roi" th'" cwvra" …basivleia"’velsim.astheauthorwouldprefer. 32 Cf.Kreissig1978,38–9:‘Königslandwareben‘überall’,wodieEigentums- und Besitzverhältnisse nicht ausdrücklich anders geregelt waren. Um solches ‘offenes’ Königsland dürfte es sich auch in der Nähe vonTeos und Lebedos gehandelthaben.’ 33 Livy 37.56.2: regiae silvae Mysiae (ed. Briscoe).These ‘royal forests’ were amongtheareasattachedtotheAttalidkingdomin189/8bc.Theyconsistedof largewoodedareasinNorthernMysia(Schwertheim,1988,73–6).Forforests aspartoftheroyalareaseealsothe‘(royal)forestsofTaranza’nearSardeisfrom which Antiochos III gave wood for the reconstruction of Sardeis in 213 bc (Bringmannetal.1995no.260,ll.2–4).Cf.Gauthier1989(=editioprinceps) 26,‘lebois“desforêtsdeTaranza”provientd’undomaineroyal’,Kuhrtetal.1993, 181,andMa1999,138.Furthermoretheextensivequantitiesoftimberandpitch givenbyallthehellenisticrulerstoRhodesin227/6bc(seePolybius5.89–90) alsoindicatethatlargeforestsbelongedtothekings. 34 Cf.thebasilika; iJppofovrbia(royalherdsofhorses)grazingaroundMount Ida(PlutarchEumenes8).Itseemsthatallwastelandautomaticallybelongedtothe rulers.Sometimesitwasusedaspasture;seealsoPolybius5.44.1and10.27.1–2, fortheroyalherdsofhorsesinSeleucidMedia,andStrabo12.6.1,forthe300 herdsofsheeptheGalatiankingAmyntashadinthemeagreregionsofLykaonia. Theroyalareainthenorth-westoftheTroadpartlyconsistedof gh' ejrgavs imo" (I.Ilionno.33). Thetermobviouslymeantpotentiallyfertile,butactuallyfallow soil(seeLSJs.v.andPreisigke1925–71s.v.ejrgavs imo"). 35 Cf.theprecedingfootnote. 36 Cf.Kreissig1978,33. 37 Cf.Kreissig1982,142. 38 Notonlythekingbutalsothequeensandthesonsandotherrelativestooof thekingcouldownestates.Examples:theestateofLaodikeI,wifeofAntiochosII,
171
ChristianMileta nearLabraunda(Karia)–Bringmannetal.1995no.301;herestatenearCyzicus andZeleia–seenextnote;herestatesandalsothoseofhersonsnearBabylon–van derSpek1986,241–8no.11.Cf.alsotheestatesofLaodikeIII,wifeofAntiochos III,fromwhichwheatwastobedeliveredtoIasos–I.Iasosno.4(Bringmannet al.1995no.297).TheestateofAchaiosinKaria–I.Laodikeiaa.Lykosno.1. 39 I.Didyma492=RC18–20. 40 TheestatesoldtoLaodikeconsistedofavillagecalledPetra,afortfiedmanorhouse(ba'ri")andallthevillage’sterritoryborderingontheterritoriesofCyzicus andZeleia.ThustheestatewassituatednotfarfromDaskyleion,whichhadbeen thecapitalofHellespontinePhrygiaalreadyundertheAchaemenids. 41 Welles,RCno.3.Theterm‘hJ forologoumevnh cwvra’usedbyAntigonosis ahapaxlegomenonbutclearlymeanstheroyalarea(cf.n.25).Itobviouslywas formedadhocinordertostressthefunctionofthatareaasasourcefortaxesin kind(fovroi)thatmainlyconsistedofwheat. 42 SeeHolleaux1938–68,vol.2,106:‘LeDomaineroyal,appeléchezlesLagides hJ basilikh; gh',estdit,chezlesSéleucides, hJ basilikh; cwvra…,etl’onnepeut douterque,chezlesAttalides,ilnefûtdésignédemêmefaçon’,withreference toRostovtzeff1910,246–7and288–9,andHaussoullier1902,97–8.Seealso Préaux1978,370. 43 AsprovedbytheextensivegraingiftsoftheAttalids,seefurtherbelow. 44 Plutarch Demetrius 7 (trans. Perrin, with some alterations). Cf. Diodorus 17.27.6: some of Alexander’s forces were sent into the Carian hinterland (mesogeios).Thecommanderssupporttheirsoldiersfromtheareaoftheenemies (ejk th'" polemiva"